PERKINS  LIBRARY 

Duke  University 


Rare  Books 


3X 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

PRESENTED  BY 

REV.  DR.  GEORGE  HOWE. 

<go  /..^__.  &LJJ 


''111 


— 

^You  are  requested  to  make  no  marks  or 
notes,  of  any  kind,  in  any  part  of  the  volumes  be- 
longing to  this  Library. 


COL.  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  FLOWERS 
MEMORIAL  COLLECTION 


The  Gift  of 


Date. 


3-jlUa*0a^  J.  C,  If 31 


/ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/disciplinearticlOOevan 


DISCIPLINE, 


ARTICLES  OF  FAITH  AND  SYNODICAL  CONSTITUTION, 


AS  ADOPTED  BY  THE 


EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  SYNOD 


OF 


SOUTH  CAROLINA 


In  Synod  Assembled. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED, 

A  LITURGY  AND  SOME  FORMS  OF  PRAYER 

FOR  FAMILIES  AND  INDIVIDUALS. 


PUBLISHED  BY  ORDER  OF  SYNOD. 


BALTIMORE: 

PUBLICATION  ROOMS, 

NO.  7,  S.  LIBERTY  ST. 

1841. 


&<*rtA,^  \M        -s/    University  TJr***»-nr 


A  WORD  TO  THE  READER. 


The  question  will  be  asked,  what  circumstances  induced  the 
Lutheran  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  adjacent  States,  to  publish 
a  book  which  ought  to  have  emanated  from  the  congregated  body 
of  the  Lutheran  church  in  the  United  States?  We  reply:  "Neces- 
sity has  compelled  us  to  the  step."  Our  Synod  had  resolved  to  adopt 
the  Formula  of  church  government  and  discipline  proposed  by 
the  General  Synod;  but  we  discovered  insurmountable  obstacles 
in  the  execution  of  this  resolution.  We  believed  that  the  greatest 
difficulty  with  which  we  had  to  contend,  might  be  overcome  if 
the  members  of  our  respective  churches  were  to  legislate  for  them- 
selves in  regard  to  church  regulations,  as  they  are  wont  to  do  in 
reference  to  political  government ;  and  the  Synod  of  South  Caro-  - 
lina  and  adjacent  states  being,  according  to  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  the  Lutheran  church,  an  independent  body,  possessed  as 
such  the  right  of  proposing  the  call  of  a  convention  of  the  church 
under  its  care,  for  the  purpose  of  framing  its  own  discipline.  This 
proposition  being  carried  out,  we  have  the  satisfaction  to  know 
from  experience,  that  this  step  has  been  crowned  with  success, 
and  that  a  general  adoption  of  the  discipline  proposed  to  the 
churches  under  our  care  has  been  the  consequence.  The  question 
concerning  the  practicability  of  the  convocation  of  a  general  conven- 
tion would  have  greatly  delayed  action  icith  ws,  which,  in  our  situa- 
tion was  necessary  to  be  prompt  and  energetic ;  brethren  of  other 


1  W  R  Q  r/  '0 
X  i  d  i)  I  4 


IV. 

Synods  might  not  labor  under  the  same  difficulties  from  which  we 
suffered,  and  would  therefore  be  averse  to  the  measure;  our  only 
alternative,  therefore,  was  either  soon  to  call  a  convention  of  the 
churches  in  connection  with  our  Synod  for  the  purposes  aforemen- 
tioned, or  to  witness  the  ruin  of  our  church  in  the  Southern  States. 

Our  brethren  in  other  parts  of  the  United  States  will  therefore 
now  be  convinced  that,  under  these  circumstances,  we  have  not 
acted  rashly  and  unadvisedly,  but  that  our  conscientious  aim  has 
been  to  preserve  the  Lutheran  church  among  us,  and  to  procure 
it  a  character  of  respectability  among  our  sister  denominations. 

Thankful  that  the  Lord  has  blessed  our  labors  hitherto,  we  con- 
fidently trust  that  the  publication  of  this  small  volume  will  also 
meet  his  approbation  and  blessing. 

ERNEST  L.  HAZELIUS, 
Chairman  of  Committee  on  Publications. 
Lexington,  Jan.  30,  1841. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  AUGSBURG  CONFESSION. 


Invincible  Emperor  : 

Inasmuch  as  your  Imperial  Majesty  has  ordered  a  con- 
vention of  the  empire,  to  be  held  at  Augsburg,  to  delibe- 
rate upon  the  best  method  of  checking  the  encroachments 
of  the  Turks  by  efficient  military  preparations  ;  as  also 
to  examine  into  and  allay  the  existing  dissentions  in  our 
holy  religion,  by  affording  an  opportunity  to  the  several 
religious  parties  to  discuss  in  mutual  lenity  and  charity 
their  respective  opinions  and  sentiments — 

And  furthermore,  since  we,  the  Elector,  Princes,  our 
relatives,  whose  names  are  subscribed,  have  been  called 
upon,  in  eominon  with  the  other  Electors,  Princes  and 
States  of  the  Empire,  to  attend  the  above-mentioned  con- 
vention, we  do  hereby  announce  our  early  arrival  in  obe- 
dience to  the  imperial  mandate. 

We  do  now  deliver  to  your  Imperial  Majesty  the  Ar- 
ticles of  our  Confession,  prepared  according  to  the  re- 
quirements of  the  Imperial  edict,  delivered  at  the  opening 
of  the  Diet,  which  requires  an  exposition  of  the  Articles 
of  our  Faith,  drawn  up  in  the  Latin  and  German  lan- 
guages. 

The  doctrines  universally  taught  by  our  religious  teach- 
ers in  their  churches  throughout  our  several  principalities 
and  cities,  are  here  n  faithfully  and  accurately  presented  ; 


175677 


6 


and  as  soon  as  similar  expositions  of  doctrines  shall  have 
been  made  by  the  other  Electors,  Princes  and  States  of 
the  Empire,  we  do  hereby  promise  amicably  to  discuss 
the  relative  merits  and  investigate  the  errors  of  each 
party,  for  the  furtherance  of  mutual  concord,  the  promo- 
tion of  the  sacred  cause  of  truth,  and  the  establishment 
of  Christianity.  And  may  Almighty  God,  by  his  divine 
grace,  prosper  these  our  designs. 

Moreover,  we  now  declare  that,  should  our  efforts  at 
reconciliation,  and  for  the  restoration  of  universal  harmony 
throughout  the  church,  prove  ineffectual  by  means  of  the 
present  discussion,  we  are  ready  to  acquiesce  in  any  pro- 
positions and  adopt  any  measures  which  will  not  demand 
the  violation  of  our  conscience  and  our  sense  of  respon- 
sibility to  God. 

Furthermore,  as  your  Imperial  Majesty  has  frequently 
declared  (and  especially  at  the  Diet  held  at  Spire,  A.  D., 
1526)  that  your  Majesty  would  not  issue  a  decree  in 
matters  of  religion,  but  would  apply  to  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiff to  call  a  general  council,  therefore  we  do  now  express 
our  readiness  to  plead  our  cause  before  your  Imperial 
Majesty  in  such  a  general  council  as  has  been  desired  by 
the  Electors,  Princes,  <fcc.  in  all  the  Imperial  Diets  held 
during  your  Majesty's  reign. 

And  to  this  appeal  to  your  Majesty  and  council  touch- 
ing the  important  subject  now  at  issue,  frequently  made 
to  your  Majesty  in  a  legal  manner,  we  still  adhere,  and 
to  this  appeal  we  shall  adhere  until  our  differences  be 
amicably  adjusted. 


7 


REMARKS  OX  THE  PREFACE. 

No  one  can  attentively  peruse  the  preface  to  the  Augs- 
burg Confession,  without  becoming  convinced  that  the 
Reformers'  aim  at  that  time  still  was  to  bring  about  a 
reconciliation  between  the  respective  parties.  Hence 
they  not  only  couched  the  sentiments  they  expressed  in 
language  the  least  offensive  to  their  opponents,  but  also 
gave  way  in  disputed  points  as  far  as  conscience  would 
permit.  For  instance,  in  that  part  which  contains  their 
appeal  to  the  Emperor  and  council,  they  adopt  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Imperial  Summons;  and  in  the  whole  they 
profess  a  willingness  to  make  any  concessions  consistent 
with  conscience. 

In  Melanchthon's  preface  to  the  Apology  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession  he  makes  the  following  declara- 
tions, "-liicli  clearly  indicate  the  spirit  that  guided  the 
reformers. 

"An  attempt,"  says  he,  "has  been  made  to  reconcile 
parties,  and  during  the  pending  negociations  we  have 
expressed  our  readiness  to  bear  every  burden  which  can 
be  borne  without  offence  of  conscience.1  My  mode  of 
proceeding  throughout  these  controversies  has  been  to 
retain  the  usual  terminology  in  speaking  of  doctrines,  in 
order  that  an  agreement  might  finally  be  effected." 

That  this  was  the  object  of  the  Reformers  in  framing 
the  Augsburg  Confession,  and  even  afterwards,  may  also 
be  inferred  from  Luther's  preface  to  the  Smalcaldic  Arti- 
cles, page  298. 

Evidently  meaning  that  the  reformers  were  willing  to  adopt  sen- 
timents and  ceremonies  for  peace1  sake,  though  burdensome,  pro- 
vided these  sentiments  did  not  militate  against  their  conscience. — 
Note  of  Ed. 


8 


"  It  has  been  enjoined  on  me,"  says  he,  "  to  collect 
and  compare  the  Articles  of  our  Faith,  so  that  we  may 
discover  in  what  particulars,  and  how  far  we  may  con- 
form to  the  Papists,  and  to  what  sentiments  we  must  per- 
severingly  and  conscientiously  adhere." 

If  then,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  reformers, 
their  aim  in  composing  this  confession  rather  was,  to 
show  what  doctrines  they  could  conscientiously  profess 
in  common  with  the  Papists,  and  wherein  they  could  not 
agree  with  them,  than  that  every  word  should  be  con- 
sidered by  posterity  as  an  undeviating  rule  of  faith,  we 
ought  not  to  give  this  confession  a  greater  importance  in 
our  days  than  the  heroes  of  the  reformation  claimed  for 
their  performance.  The  main  principle  of  the  reforma- 
tion is  not  a  slavish  adherence  to  every  sentiment  of  those 
great  and  learned  men,  who  had  to  shape  their  course 
according  to  circumstances  beyond  their  control,  but  it  is 
tliat  the  bible  is  paramount  to  every  human  authority, 
and  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice  to  the  christian. 

THE  AUGSBURG  CONFESSION. 

ARTICLE  I. 

OF  GOD. 

Our  churches  unanimously  teach  that  the  decree  of  the 
council  of  Nice  concerning  the  unity  of  the  divine  es 
sence  and  three  persons  is  true,  and  ought  to  be  conn 
dently  believed  ;  to  wit;  that  there  is  one  divine  essence, 
which  is  called  God,  and  is  God ;  eternal,  incorporeal, 
indivisible,  infinite  in  power,  wisdom  and  goodness  ;  tiie 
Preserver  of  all  things,  visible  and  invisible;  and  ye', 
that  there  are  three  person  who  are  of  the  same  essence 


9 


and  power,  and  are  coeternal,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  the  term  person  they  use  in  the 
same  sense,  in  which  it  is  employed  by  ecclesiastical 
writers  on  this  subject ;  viz.  as  signifying,  not  a  part  or 
quality  in  something  else,  but  that  which  exists  of  and 
in  itself.  Our  churches,  moreover,  disown  and  con- 
demn all  heresies  which  have  at  various  times  arisen  in 
opposition  to  this  doctrine ;  e.  g.  Manichaean?  Valen- 
tinian*  Jlrian?  JSunomian,4  Muhamedan?  and  all  simi- 
lar heresies.  We  likewise  disapprove  of  the  doctrinal 
sentiments  of  the  Samosetians,  both  ancient  and  modern, 
who,  whilst  they  hold,  that  there  is  but  one  person  (in 
the  Deity)  speak  sophistically  concerning  the  word  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  as  not  being  two  distiyict  persons,  and 
maintain  that  the  term  44  word"  means  the  voice  of  God; 
and  that  by  the  term  "  Holy  Spirit  is  simply  meant  the 
divine  influence  produced  on  man  (by  the  word.) 

Notes  on  the  First  Article. 

1.  The  first  Article  of  this  Confession  received  its 
technical  phraseology  some  time  after  the  apostolic  age. 
Its  distinctions  originated  in  the  Arian  controversy,  and 
in  those  which  were  caused  by  Apollinaris,  bishop  of 
Laodicea,  in  the  4th,  by  Nestorius  and  Entyches  in  the 
5th,  and  by  the  Monophysites  and  Monohelites  in  the 
6th  and  7th  centuries. 

2.  Heretical  sects  mentioned  in  Art.  1. 

'The  Manichaeans  received  their  name  from  Manes, 
a  Persian,  who,  in  the  3d  century,  introduced  the  princi- 
ple of  the  Persian  or  eastern  philosophy  into  the  chris- 
tian church ;  viz.  that  there  are  two  independent,  self- 
existent  beings,  the  one  evil  and  the  other  good,  who  are 


io 


opposed  to  each  other,  the  one  as  king  of  darkness,  the 
other  as  king  of  light.  This  doctrine  was  introduced 
with  a  view  to  explain  the  origin  and  existence  of  evil 
in  the  world. 

2The  Valentinians  held  principles  similar  to  those  of 
the  Manichaeans. 

3The  Brians  were  the  followers  of  A'rius,  who,  in  the 
4th  century,  commenced  to  deny  the  equality  of  the  Son 
with  the  Father,  but  at  the  same  time  allowed  a  similarity 
between  the  first  and  second  persons  of  the  Trinity. 

4The  Eunomians  were  so  called  from  Eunomius  Bish- 
op of  Cyzicus,  who  had  adopted  Arian  principles,  with  a 
slight  deviation  therefrom  in  some  minor  matters,  A.  D. 
380. 

bMuhametanism  received  its  peculiar  tenets  from  Ma- 
homei,  an  Arabian  merchant,  who  began  to  preach  his 
peculiar  doctrines  in  the  commencement  of  the  7th  cen- 
tury. These  doctrines  are  contained  in  the  Coran,  and 
now  obtain  among  the  Turks,  Persians,  &c. 

6The  Samosetians.  Paul,  of  Samosata,  was  the  foun- 
der of  this  sect,  whose  doctrines  contain  a  mixture  of 
JSabellianism  and  Arianisrn. 

ARTICLE  II. 

OF  ORIGINAL  SIN. 
Our  churches  likewise  teach  that,  since  the  fall  of 
Adam,  all  men  who  are  naturally  engendered  are  con- 
ceived and  born  in  sin,  i.  e.  all  are  from  their  mother's 
womb  full  of  evil  concupiscence,  and  cannot  possess  an 
acceptable  fear  of  God,  nor  faith  in  him  ;  and  further, 
that  this  inborn  sin  and  depravity  is  really  sin,  and  causes 


11 


eternal  death  to  all  such  as  are  not  regenerated  by  baptism 
and  the  Holy  Spirit.1  ■ 

Onr  churches  reject  the  loctrines  of  the  Pelagians1  and 
others  who  maintain  that  what  is  called  original  sin  is 
no  sin,  and  who,  in  order  to  lessen  the  glory  of  the  merits 
and  benefits  of  Christ,  declare  that  man  may  be  justified 
before  God  by  means  of  his  own  natural  ability. 

Notes  on  this  Article. 
'What  the  reformers  meant  by  the  term  "being  rege- 
nerated by  baptism  and  the  Holy  Spirit."    See  Article 
on  baptism. 

2A  controversy  arose  A.  D.  412,  between  Pelagius,  a 
British  monk,  and  St.  Augustine.  Pelagius  asserted 
that  man  possessed  ability  both  to  know  and  do  good 
as  well  as  evil;  that  the  fall  of  Adam  has  entailed  upon 
our  race  no  evil  consequences;  that  death  is  a  necessary- 
law  of  our  nature,  and  not  the  punishment  inflicted  upon 
him  in  consequence  of  transgression. 

ARTICLE  IK. 
OF  THE  SON  OF  GOD. 
Our  churches  likewise  teach  that//te  Word,  that  is,  the 
Son  of  God,  assumed  human  nature  in  the  womb  of  the 
blessed  Virgin  Mary,  so  that  the  two  natures,  human  and 
divine,  being  inseparably  united  in  one  person,  constitute 
one  Christ,  who  is  true  God  and  true  man,  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  ;  that  he  verily  suffered,  was  crucified  and 
buried,  in  order  to  reconcile  the  Father  to  us,  and  to  offer 
himself  as  a  sacrifice,  both  for  original  sin  and  all  the 
actual  sins  of  men.  He  likewise  descended  into  hell, 
(Hades)  rose  again  on  the  third  day,  and  ascended  into 


12 


heaven,  where  he  now  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  his 
Father,  to  exercise  perpetual  reign  over  all  creatures,  and 
to  sanctify  those,  who  believe  in  him,  by  means  of  the 
holy  Spirit  sent  into  their  hearts,  to  rule,  console,  quicken 
and  defend  them  against  the  devil  and  the  power  of  sin. 

The  same  Christ  will  return  openly,  that  he  may  judge 
the  living  and  the  dead,  according  to  the  Apostolic  creed. 

Note.  The  Reformers  were  induced  to  give  the  minute 
and  particular  description  of  the  two-fold  nature  of  Christ, 
presented  in  the  above  article,  by  the  fact,  that  sects  had 
arisen  as  early  as  the  second  century,  who  either  denied 
the  real  divinity,  or  the  true  humanity  of  Christ.  The 
Gnostic  sects,  that  is,  all  those  who  favored  the  Eastern 
or  Persian  philosophy,  contended  that  all  matter  belonged 
to  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and  consequently  denied  the 
true  humanity  of  Christ,  while  the  Arians,  Semiarians, 
Eunomians  and  others  denied  the  divinity  of  the  Saviour. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

OF  JUSTIFICATION. 

They  likewise  teach,  that  men  cannot  be  justified  be- 
fore God,  by  their  own  strength  or  meritorious  works  ; 
but  that  on  the  contrary  they  are  freely  justified  for 
Christ's  sake,  through  the  operation  of  saving  faith; 
viz  :  that  when  they  believe,  they  are  received  into  favor 
andwtheir  sins  are  remitted  on  account  of  Christ,  who 
made  satisfaction  for  our  transgressions  by  his  death. 
This  faith  is  imputed  to  us  of  God  as  righteousness. 
Rom.  ch.  iii.  and  iv. 

Note.  The  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  was  con- 
sidered by  Luther  and  his  noble  coadjutors  as  Jrticulus 


13 


si  ant  is  et  cadentis  ecclesise,  i.  e.  as  the  article,  with 
which  the  church  must  stand  or  fall.    See  Art.  xx. 

ARTICLE  V. 

OF  THE  MINISTERIAL  OFFICE. 

In  order  to  further  the  attainment  of  such  a  saving 
faith,  the  office  of  the  Christian  ministry  has  been  insti- 
tuted, whose  members  are  ordained  to  preach  the  gospel 
and  administer  the  holy  Sacraments. 

For  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  word  and  the 
sacrament  as  divinely  appointed  means  of  grace,  the 
holy  Spirit  is  given,  who  in  his  own  time  and  place, 
worketh  faith  in  those  who  attentively  hear  the  gospel, 
which  announces,  that  God  for  Christ's  sake,  and  not  on 
account  of  any  merit  in  us,  justifies  those,  who  believe 
in  Christ. 

Our  churches,  in  maintaining  this  doctrine,  oppose  and 
condemn  the  Anabaptists,  and  such  other  Sectarians,  as 
suppose  that  the  holy  Spirit  carries  on  his  divine  agency 
independently  of  a  preached  word,  and  that  men  may 
secure  his  savirlg  influence  by  their  individual  prepara- 
tions and  exertions. 

Note  1.  The  Anabaptists,  as  a  sect,  appeared  in  the 
church  about  the  time  of  the  Reformation ;  they  rejected 
Pedo-Baptism,  i.  e.  the  baptism  of  infants,  and  conse- 
quently re-baptized  those,  who  had  received  that  ordi- 
nance in  their  infancy,  hence  their  name.  They  also 
entertained  many  other  erroneous  and  heretical  senti- 
ments. They  opposed  the  institutions  of  civil  govern- 
ment, were  favorable  to  a  system  that  established  a  com- 
munity of  equal  interests,  they  considered  the  wild  hal- 
lucinations of  their  fanatical  preachers  and  prophets  as  of 
o 


equal  importance  with  tlie  inspirations  of  holy  writ,  ami 
in  many  respects  acted  in  direct  opposition  to  the  revealed 
will  of  God. 

Note  2.  The  sentiment  of  the  reformers  as  embodied 
in  this  5th  article  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  is  clearly 
and  beautifully  presented  in  the  following  passage  of 
holy  writ:  Rom.  x.  13 — 15.  "Whosoever shall  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  saved.  How  then  shall 
they  call  upon  him,  in  whom  they  have  not  believed? 
and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him,  of  whom  they  have 
not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
and  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent  ?  as  it  is 
written  :  how  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them,  that  preach 
the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good 
things!" 

ARTICLE  VI. 

OF  RENEWED  OBEDIENCE. 

They  likewise  teach,  that  a  saving  faith  must  evidence 
its  genuineness  by  bringing  forth  good  fruit,  and  that 
it  is  our  duty,  to  perform  those  good  works,  which  God 
has  commanded  us,  purely  because  he  has  commanded 
them,  and  not  in  the  expectation  of  thereby  meriting  jus- 
tification before  him.  For  remission  of  sin  and  justifi- 
cation are  secured  by  faith,  as  is  implicitly  taught  in  the 
declaration  of  Christ:  "When  ye  shall  have  done  all 
things,  say,  we  are  unprofitable  servants," 

The  same  truth  is  also  presented  us  in  the  writings  of 
many  Ecclesiastics  of  former  times ;  thus  Ambroshts 
says:  "God  hath  appointed,  that  he,  who  believes  in 
Christ,  shall  be  saved  by  faith,  independent  of  works, 
the  remission  of  sin  being  by  him  gratuitously  bestowed." 


15 


Note.  In  the  phrase  "  good  works,  which  God  has 
commanded"  the  confessors  couched  and  expressed 
their  denial  of  the  desirableness,  necessity  or  validity  of 
those  external  works,  which  had  been  highly  extolled 
before  the  commencement  of  the  reformation,  such  as 
vows,  celibacy,  bequeathments  to  monasteries  and  church- 
es, pilgrimages,  the  invocation  of  Saints,  and  such  like, 
and  which  were  thought  by  many  to  be  meritorious  in 
the  sight  of  God,  and  hence  accounted  necessary  to  sal- 
vation. 

Again,  they  intended  to  show,'  that  the  doctrine  of 
faith  does  not  exclude  real  good  works  ;  such  as  are  com- 
prehended in  the  divine  command,  "  Thou  shah  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself.'' 

A  citation  from  Luther's  appendix  to  the  Smalcaldic 
articles  will  suffice  to  shew  some  of  the  abuses  and  per- 
versions, against  which  the  6th  ariicle  was  designed  by 
the  confessors  to  warn  the  churches  Luther  thus  writes : 
"  Manifest  idolatry  is  carried  on  in  the  profanation  of  the 
mass,  which,  besides  containing  many  other  errors,  has 
been  shamefully  abused  for  the  base  purpose  of  venality. 
The  doctrine  of  penitence  has  been  falsified  by  the 
Pope  and  his  adherents ;  for  they  teach  that  sins  are  for- 
given on  the  score  of  human  merit,  and  then  again  add, 
that  it  is  doubtful  after  all,  whether  sins  are  really  par- 
doned or  not.  They  have  also  attempted  to  detract  from 
the  merits  of  Christ,  by  means  of  the  doctrines  of  con- 
fessions, indalgencies,  &c.  What  horrible  idolatry  have 
they  taught,  by  commanding  the  worship  of  images  and 
saints  ?    What  crimes  have  been  perpetrated,  in  conse- 


16 


quence  of  their  traditions  concerning  celibacy  ?  How 
has  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ  been  darkened  and  obscured 
by  means  of  the  unnatural  vows  of  perpetual  virginity, 
mortification,  abstinence,  &c,  whereby  that  merit  is 
sought  which  can  only  be  obtained  through  Christ." 

ARTICLE  VII. 

.  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

They  likewise  teach,  that  there  will  always  be  one  holy 
church;  this  church  is  the  congregation  of  the  saints,  in 
which  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ  is  taught,  and  the  sacra- 
ments properly  administered.  And  for  the  true  unity  of 
the  church  nothing  more  is  required,  than  agreement  con- 
cerning the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  the  administra- 
tion of  the  sacraments. 

Nor  does  the  unity  of  the  church  require,  that  the 
same  human  traditions,  rites  and  ceremonies,  instituted 
by  men,  should  be  every  where  observed.  As  Paul  says : 
"  One  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all, 
&c.    Eph.  iv  ch. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

WHAT  THE  CHURCH  IS. 
Although  the  church,  in  the  strictest  sense  and  mean- 
ing of  the  term,  is  nothing  else  than  a  congregation  of 
saints  and  believers  ;  yet  as  in  the  present  life  many 
hypocrites  and  wicked  men  are  mingled  with  them,  it  is 
lawful  for  us  also,  to  receive  the  sacrament  when  admin- 
istered by  unconverted  men ;  which  "may  be  safely  in- 
ferred from  the  declaration  of  the  Saviour.  "  The  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses'  seat,"  &c.  Matt,  xxiii.  And 
as  Christ  has  instituted  and  commanded  the  sacraments 


17 


and  the  preached  word,  they  are  on  that  account  to  be 
regarded  efficacious,  even  though  they  should  be  admin- 
istered by  wicked  men.  They  are  opposed  to  the  senti- 
ments of  the  Donatists  and  others,  who  hold  together 
with  them,  that  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  by 
wicked  men  is  inefficacious,  and  ought  therefore  to  be 
rejected. 

Note,  1.  The  Donatists,  mentioned  in  the  rejecting 
clause  of  the  above  article  appeared  as  a  distinct  sect  in 
the  4th  century. 

Note  2.  From  the  8th  article  we  learn,  that  the  re- 
formers regarded  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  as  the 
agents  or  ambassadors  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  the  expres- 
sion of  the  Apostle  :  "  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors 
for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us,  we 
pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 
It  is  not  the  word  of  man  which  we  are  to  hear  from  the 
sacred  desk,  but  the  saving  gospel  of  our  blessed  Lord. 
The  sacraments  are  not  human  institutions,  and  there- 
fore dependent  on  the  intentions  of  him,  who  adminis- 
ters them,  for  their  efficacy  ;  they  are  divine  ;  believers 
participate  in  them  with  a  view  to  obtain  a  divine  blessing ; 
and  this  blessing  God  is  able  and  sees  fit  to  impart 
independently  of  a  perfect  or  infallible  ministry.  No 
one  ought  however  to  enter  upon  the  duties  of  the  sacred 
ministry,  whose  character  and  qualifications  do  not  accord 
with  the  requisitions  of  the  sacred  word.  Personal  holi- 
ness, good  common  sense,  a  respectable  degree  of  native 
talent,  a  disposition,  which  will  lead  to  habits  of  applica- 
tion, and  which  admits  firmness  of  purpose,  and  zeal  in 
duty,  these  ought  to  constitute  in  part  the  character  of 
the  candidate  for  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 


L8 


That  personal  holiness  is  indispensible  to  the  minister, 
we  are  expressly  taught  in  the  50th  Ps.  v.  16.  "  Unto 
the  wicked  God  says,  what  hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my 
statutes,  or  that  thou  shouldst  take  my  covenant  in  thy 
mouth." 

An  exact  standard  of  ministerial  qualifications  as  to 
personal  talent  or  mental  improvement,  it  is  impossible 
for  the  church  to  prescribe.  All  that  can  be  said  upon 
the  subject  is,  that,  as  there  is  not  another  office  on  earth 
whose  duties  are  equally  solemn,  momentous  and  respon- 
sible, as  are  those  of  the  ministry,  it  follows,  that  there 
is  none,  which  requires  an  equal  degree  of  excellence  in 
the  character  of  him,  who  is  to  perform  them. 

The  more  enlightened,  zealous  and  pious  the  ministry 
is,  or  in  other  words,  the  nearer  the  ambassador  of  Christ 
approaches  his  Lord  in  character  and  disposition,  the 
greater  confidence  can  be  placed  in  his  exertions,  and  the 
higher  hopes  entertained  of  his  success. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

OF  BAPTISM. 

Concerning  paptism  our  churches  teach,  that  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  salvation  ;  that  the  grace  of  God  is  offered 
through  baptism,  and  that  this  ordinance  ought  to  be  ad- 
ministered to  children,  that  they  may  thereby  be  dedica- 
ted to  God,  and  received  into  his  favor.  We  dissent  from 
the  sect  of  the  Anabaptists,  who  disapprove  of  the  bap- 
tism of  children,  and  affirm,  that  children  may  be  saved 
without  being  baptized. 

Note.  In  reference  to  this  article,  we  have  first  to  re- 
mind the  reader  of  the  sentiments  expressed  by  the  con- 
fessors in  the  preface  to  this  confession,  declaring  there, 


19 


and  in  various  passages  of  their  other  writings^  some  of 
which  have  been  quoted  in  the  notes  to  the  preface,  that 
it  was  their  object,  not  only  to  couch  the  sentiments  and 
doctrines  they  professed  in  language,  the  least  offensive 
to  their  opponents,  but  also  to  give  way  as  far  as  con- 
science would  permit.  This  being  premised,  we  shall 
endeavor  to  discover  the  meaning  of  the  Reformers  in 
regard  to  the  article  of  baptism  from  some  of  those  por- 
tions of  their  writings,  where  they  had  not  cause  to  be 
so  circumspect  and  careful  of  not  giving  offence  to  the 
Roman  party,  as  they  had  in  the  delivery  of  the  Augs- 
burg Confession.  Luther  says  in  the  3d  part  of  the 
Smalcaldic  Articles,  Art.  V. 

"  Baptism  is  nothing  else,  than  the  promise  or  word 
of  God,  as  connected  with  the  water,  the  use  of  which 
was  commanded  by  him.  Therefore  we  do  not  concur 
in  opinion  with  Thomas  Aquinas  and  the  Dominicans, 
who  maintain,  that  God  has  imparted  a  spiritual  power 
to  the  water,  so  that  sin  is  ivasked  away  by  means  of 
the  agency  of  the  water.  Nor  do  we  believe  with  the 
Franciscans,  that  baptism  washes  away  sin  with  the 
assistance  of  God." 

Although  the  Latin  copy  of  the  Augsburg  Confession 
says,  "that  baptism  is  necessary  to  salvation  the 
German  copy  merely  states,  "  that  baptism  is  a  neces- 
sary act."  The  quotation  from  Luther,  made  above* 
*  shows  that  he  considered  baptism  as  a  necessary  act,  or 
if  you  choose,  as  necessary  to  salvation,  not  because  he  be- 
lieved that  God  imparted  a  spiritual  power  to  the  water 
to  wash  sins  away,  but  because  it  is  a  promise  on  the 
part  of  God,  connected  with  the  water,  and  commanded 
by  him. 


20 


Concerning  the  baptism  of  children,  Luther  thus  writes 
in  the  Smalcaldic  Articles :  "  Children  ought  to  be 
baptized,  inasmuch  as  they  constitute  a  part  of  the  hu- 
man family,  for  whom  Christ  has  purchased  redemp- 
tion." "  Hence  we  infer,  that  the  church  owes  baptism 
unto  children,  and  the  annunciation  of  God's  promise 
to  them." 

Melanchthon  observes  in  the  apology  of  the  Augsburg 
Confession,  page  156,  "It  is  very  certain,  that  the  pro- 
mise of  salvation  appertains  also  to  little  children.  For 
this  promise  does  not  refer  to  those  who  are  out  of  the 
pale  of  Christ's  church,  where  there  are  to  be  found 
neither  his  word  nor  his  sacraments,  "  Therefore  chil- 
dren ought  to  be  baptized,  in  order  that  the  promise  of 
salvation  may  be  applied  to  them,  agreeably  to  the  com- 
mand of  Christ:  Baptize  all  nations,  ^-c." 

ARTICLE  X. 

OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

Concerning  the  Lord's  Supper  our  churches  teach, 
that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  actually  present 
and  distributed  to  those  who  partake  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, and  we  disapprove  of  the  doctrine  of  those,  who 
teach  differently. 

Note.  That  Luther  and  the  Reformers,  who  labored 
with  him  entertained  the  idea  of  the  real  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  Eucharist  is  undeniable,  but  it  is  also  well 
known,  that  the  sentiments  of  Luther  concerning  the  real 
presence  of  Christ  in  the  Supper  have  not  always  been 
fully  received  in  the  Lutheran  church.  Melanchthon  de- 
parted from  them,  and  many  of  our  divines  of  the  17th 
century,  otherwise  strict  adherents  to  the  doctrines  of 


21 

Luther,  moderated  the  expressions  of  the  great  reformer 
in  such  a  manuer,  that  few  Protestant  Christians  of  any- 
other  denomination  could  well  find  fault  with  their  expla- 
nation of  the  manner,  in  which  they  represented  to  them- 
selves and  taught  the  presence  of  Christ  in  the  Eucharist. 
Cheerfully  would  we  quote  some  of  the  passages  from 
the  writings  of  divines  of  those  times,  on  this  much  con- 
troverted subject,  to  prove  our  assertion,  but  being  con- 
fined to  short  notes  by  the  Synod,  we  can  do  no  more 
than  refer  the  reader  to  Gerhardi  Loci  Theologici  Tom. 
v.  page  55,  sqq,  et  81,  and  Juenstedts  Theologia  Di- 
dactica  Polemica,  parte  iv.  page  194. 

The  idea  has  existed  in  some  parts  of  our  church,  and 
perhaps  does  still  exist  among  the  uninformed,  that  the 
participation  of  the  Lord's  Supper  secures  unto  us,  as  an 
opus  operatum,  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  We  cannot  for- 
bear declaring,  that  Luther  never  entertained  this  senti- 
ment :  See  the  larger  catechism  page  565,  where  he  says  : 
m  Those  who  despise  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  and 
live  in  a  manner  inconsistent  with  their  profession  of  reli- 
gion, receive  the  sacrament  to  their  condemnation  ;  just 
like  a  patient,  who,  in  spite  of  the  physician,  eats  and 
drinks  what  he  ought  not  to  touch."  See  also  Formula 
Concordiae,  page  601.  Apology  Art.  2d,  page  68  and  69. 

The  opinions  now  generally  entertained  in  the  Lutheran 
church  as  to  the  nature  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  differ  in  no  material  point  from  those  entertained 
by  the  other  protestant  churches  on  the  same  subject. 
We  believe,  that  Christ  instituted  this  sacrament  as  a 
means  of  spiritual  communion  with  him,  as  the  invisible 
head  of  the  church,  and  which  is  to  be  statedly  observed, 
until  the  saints  are  admitted  to  personal  communion  with 


him  in  heaven.  In  it,  the  Christian  commemorates  with 
devout  feelings,  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ.  By 
means  of  this  ordinance  the  Christian  renews  his  faith, 
and  receives  the  spiritual  blessing,  which  the  Saviour  has 
promised  to  impart  to  all  worthy  communicants.  The 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  set  forth  in  this  ordinance 
as  the  spiritual  food  of  the  soul.  His  body  was  broken, 
and  his  blood  was  shed  for  man's  redemption  ;  by  parti- 
cipating in  an  ordinance,  commemorative  of  Christ's 
death,  we  exhibit  our  desire  to  become  personally  inter- 
ested in  the  benefit  of  his  atonement. 

Whilst  such  are  the  immediate  views  of  our  churches 
in  reference  to  the  nature  of  this  institution,  they  also 
regard  it  as  a  means  of  promoting  the  growth  of  Chris- 
tian virtues  among  the  professed  members  of  the  church 
of  Christ.  It  affords  to  all  an  opportunity  of  openly 
manifesting  our  love  to  Christ,  and  a  regard  for  his  insti- 
utions.  It  is  highly  promotive  of  brotherly  love  and 
Christian  union.  This  was  the  strongest  bond  of  attach- 
ment which  the  primitive  Christians  possessed,  when  per- 
secution tried  their  faith.  The  communion  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  continues  still  to  be  a  grand  link  in  the  chain  of 
Christian  union  at  the  present  day. 

If  however  any  of  our  brethren  should  entertain  senti- 
ments, apparently  more  conformable  to  the  views  and 
language  held  forth  in  the  Augsburg  Confession  and  other 
writings  of  the  first  reformers,  we  do  not  desire  or  wish 
to  disturb  him  in  that  opinion,  in  as  much  as  we  know, 
that  the  main  point  in  this  as  well  as  in  every  other  reli- 
gious observance,  is  the  heart;  if  this  is  hungry  and 
thirsty  after  the  blessings  which  Christ  will  impart  to  the 
believer  in  this  sacrament,  he  may  rest  assured,  that 


blessing  shall  be  his,  whatever  may  be  his  individual 
view  of  the  mode  of  communion  with  Christ  at  his  table. 
For  however  much  individual  professors  or  churches  may 
differ  as  regards  minor  and  non-essential  features  in  the 
Christian  system,  all  agree  m  professing  one  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism.  Around  the  table  of  their  common 
Lord  and  master,  they  may  meet  in  the  hallowed  exer- 
cise of  Christian  love.  At  the  table  of  Christ  they  may 
forget  their  minor  differences,  and  commune  in  sweet  and 
endearing  fellowship  with  each  other  and  their  Lord. 

By  this  institution  Christians  are  reminded  in  the  most 
impressive  manner,  of  their  social  relations  as  members 
of  one  body,  which  is  Christ.  "I  am  the  vine,"  says 
he,  "  ye  are  the  branches  ;"  and  surely,  if  such  be  the 
mutual  relations  sustained  towards  each  other,  by  the 
members  of  Christ's  church,  we  may  at  least  expect,  that 
all  communing  disciples  "  should  hold  the  faith  in  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  bonds  of  peace  and  in  right- 
eousness of  life." 

ARTICLE  XI. 

OF  CONFESSION. 

In  regard  to  confession  our  churches  teach,  that  private 
absolution  ought  to  be  retained,  although  we  deem  an 
enumeration  of  all  transgressions  in  confession  unneces- 
sary ;  for  this  is  an  impossibility,  according  to  the  decla- 
ration of  the  Psalmist :  "  Who  can  understand  his  errors." 

Note.  In  the  Roman  church  as  constituted  at  the  time 
of  the  reformation,  and  as  now  existing,  auricular  con- 
fession had  not  only  been  formally  introduced,  but  the 
priestly  absolution  subsequent  to  confession  had  been  de- 
clared a  sacrament  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  at  the  4th 


24 


Lateran  council,  held  A.  D.  1215.  The  council  declared 
that  God  would  forgive  those  sins  alone,  which  had  been 
acknowledged  in  the  confessional,  and  all  catholics  were 
commanded  to  confess  at  least  once  a  year  under  pain  of 
excommunication,  whatever  sins  they  may  have  commit- 
ted, in  thought,  word  and  deed. 

The  preface  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  exhibits,  as 
already  observed,  a  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Reformers, 
to  yield  to  their  opponents,  whatever  could  be  conceded 
with  a  good  conscience.  To  this  earnest  desire  after 
conciliation,  must  we  attribute  the  toleration  of  the  form 
of  confession,  presented  in  the  11th  article. 

The  rite  of  private  confession  and  absolution  obtains 
yet  in  a  few  parts  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Europe, 
but  is  entirely  abolished  in  our  American  churches  in  the 
present  day.  An  appropriate  form  of  public  confession 
has  been  adopted,  (see  Liturgy)  as  part  of  the  introduc- 
tory service  of  the  sanctuary,  and  particularly  on  sacra- 
mental occasions. 

ARTICLE  XII. 

OF  REPENTANCE. 
Concerning  repentance  our  churches  teach,  that  those 
who  have  fallen  away  or  relapsed  after  baptism,  may  at 
any  time  obtain  pardon  when  they  are  converted,  and  the 
church  is  in  duty  bound  to  grant  absolution,  (i.  e.  to  re- 
ceive them  to  church-communion)  to  such  as  repent. 
Repentance,  properly  speaking,  consists  of  two  parts, 
viz  :  first,  of  contrition  or  dread  on  account  of  acknow- 
ledged sin,  and  2dly,  of  Faith,  which  is  produced  by 
means  of  the  gospel,  or  by  means  of  absolution,  which 
faith  confidently  expects,  that  pardon  for  sin  is  bestowed 


25 


for  Christ's  sake,  which  tranquilizes  the  conscience  and 
liberates  it  from  fear.  Such  repentance  must  be  suc- 
ceeded by  good  works  as  its  fruit. 

They  reject  the  doctrine  of  the  Anabaptists,  who 
teach,  that  they  who  have  once  been  justified,  cannot 
lose  the  holy  Spirit.  In  like  manner  they  reject  the  doc- 
trine of  those  who  contend  that  some  persons  attain  so 
high  a  degree  of  perfection  in  this  life  that  they  cannot  sin. 
We  reject  also  the  Novatiani,  who  would  not  receive  those 
into  church  communion,  who  had  backslidden  after  bap- 
tism but  had  become  penitent.  We  also  reject  the  doc- 
trine of  those,  who  say,  that  remission  of  sins  is  not 
obtained  through  faith,  but  require  us  to  merit  grace  by 
good  works. 

Note. 

The  doctrine  presented  in  the  foregoing  article  con- 
cerning repentance,  seems  to  be  based  upon  the  scrip- 
tural representation :  "  Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance 
unto  salvation."  The  awakened  sinner  is  led  to  feel  sor- 
row on  account  of  his  sins,  by  reflecting  upon  the  char- 
acter of  the  Being,  against  whom  his  sins  have  been  com- 
mitted. A  consciousness  of  the  deepest  ingratitude,  of 
criminal  disobedience  towards  a  Being,  in  whose  charac- 
ter we  behold  every  perfection,  whose  moral  government 
is  based  upon  such  principles  as  can  alone  ensure  the 
divine  glory  and  the  supreme  happiness  of  its  subjects, 
and  whose  law  is  holy,  just  and  good,  awakens  within 
the  soul  genuine  contrition  and  sorrow.  This  sorrow  is 
rendered  still  more  pungent,  when  our  disobedience  is 
viewed  as  voluntary,  when  the  sinner  feels  that  he  has 
sinned  against  the  clearest  declarations  of  the  divine  will 
and  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience. 
3  / 


26 


Again,  we  may  speak  of  fear  as  a  leading  cause  of  sor- 
row in  the  mind  of  an  awakened  sinner.  The  most  fear- 
ful threatenings  have  been  announced  against  the  violator 
of  God's  law.  The  sinner  feels  guilty  of  such  violation, 
and  regards  himself  as  a  just  subject  of  divine  punish- 
ment. How  can  he  feel  otherwise  than  sorrowful  on  ac- 
count of  sin,  the  wages  of  which  he  knows  to  be  death* 
But  this  sorrow  must  lead  to  sincere  and  implicit  faith  in 
Christ,  in  order  to  be  of  benefit  to  the  soul. 

Faith  is  that  confidence  in  God  which  believes  the 
message  God  addresses  to  the  sinner,  and  in  which  is  set 
forth  the  divine  compassion  by  means  of  a  Redeemer. 
Believing  that  God  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  reconciling  the 
world  unio  himself,  the  conscience-smitten  and  awakened 
sinner  takes  refuge  in  the  provision  of  grace,  which  a 
compassionate  Redeemer  offers  to  his  acceptance. 

It  is  the  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  lead  men  by  means 
of  his  varied  influences  to  the  cultivation  and  exercise  of 
this  faith.  Hence  faith  is  said  to  be  the  gift  of  God. 
But  it  is  the  awakened  sinner's  duty  and  privilege,  to 
attend  to  these  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  make 
a  faithful  use  of  the  offered  means  which  God  has  pro- 
mised to  bless  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

The  doctrines  of  sinless  perfection  and  final  perse* 
verance,  the  confessors  rejected.  These  doctrines  they 
regarded  as  inconsistent  with  the  explicit  declarations  of 
God's  word.  In  regard  to  the  former,  Christ  says: 
"  None  is  good  but  God."  And  in  regard  to  the  latter, 
the  warning  example  of  Saul,  (see  1  Sam.  x.  6,  9,  comp. 
with  chap.  xxxi.  4.)  and  Paul's  declaration  concerning 
Hymeneus  and  Alexander,  (1  Tim.  i.  19,  20,)  are  suffi- 
cient warrantees  to  the  confessors,  to  say  what  they  did 
say  on  that  subject. 


27 


The  Novatians,  a  sect  which  originated  in  the  middle 
of  the  third  century,  taught,  that  whenever  a  member  of 
the  church  should  be  found  guilty  of  any  gross  sin,  after 
having  been  a  full  member,  he  must  ever  after  be  denied 
re-admission  to  communion,  even  though  he  should  ex- 
hibit signs  of  genuine  repentance. 

In  opposition  to  such  unchristian  sentiment  the  confes- 
sors taught,  that  the  church  is  bound  to  absolve,  i.  e.  to 
re-admit  to  church  privileges  such  as  return  to  repent- 
ance. The  Roman  church  teaches,  that  good  works  may 
render  him,  that  performs  them,  meritorious  in  the  sight 
of  God.  Against  this  erroneous  sentiment  the  last  and 
condemning  clause  of  this  article  is  directed. 

ARTICLE  XIII. 

OF  THE  USE  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 
Concerning  the  use  of  the  Sacraments  our  churches  teach, 
that  they  are  designed  not  only  as  marks  of  our  religious 
profession  before  men,  but  rather  as  signs  and  evidences 
of  the  divine  disposition  towards  us,  in  order  to  excite 
and  confirm  the  faith  of  those  who  use  them.  Hence 
the  sacraments  are  to  be  used  with  faith  in  the  promises, 
which  are  exhibited  and  set  forth  by  them.  They  there- 
fore condemn  the  doctrine  of  those  who  teach,  that  the 
sacraments  produce  justification  as  a  matter  of  course 
(ex  opere  operato)  in  their  recipients  and  who  do  not 
teach,  that  faith  is  required  in  the  reception  of  the  sacra- 
ments, to  the  remission  of  sins. 

Note. 

In  our  remarks  on  Articles  ix.  and  x.  we  have 
stated  the  opinion  held  by  our  churches,  as  to  the 
nature  of  the  two  Sacraments,  viz :    Baptism  and  the 


28 


Lord's  Supper.  It  may  not  be  inappropriate  to  subjoin  in 
this  connection  a  few  remarks,  relative  to  the  mode  of 
administering  the  former  of  these  sacraments.  We  be- 
lieve that  baptism  was  instituted  by  Christ,  as  the  initia- 
tory rite,  or  as  the  means  of  inducting  members  into  his 
church,  in  the  same  manner  in  which  circumcision  was 
the  initiatory  rite  of  the  Old  Testament.  This  belief  is 
founded  on  the  commission  of  Christ  to  his  disciples  : 
Matth.  xxviii.  19  and  20,  and  the  words  of  Paul,  Col.  ii. 
11,  12.  We  further  believe,  that  God  in  this  ordinance 
enters  into  a  covenant  with  us,  similar  to  that  which  he 
made  with  those  in  the  Old  Testament  who  received  the 
rite  of  circumcision,  Gen.  xvii.  7 — 14,  with  this  differ- 
ence only,  that  while  God  pledged  himself  to  the  circum- 
cised Israelite,  to  impart  to  him*  all  the  blessings  of  the 
Abrahamic  covenant,  provided,  he  should  walk  in  the 
steps  of  Abraham,  so  in  the  New  Testament,  God 
pledges  himself  to  grant  to  the  baptized  person  every 
blessing  of  the  new  covenant  established  by  Jesus,  so 
soon  as  the  baptized  person  shall  become  hungry  and 
thirsty  after  the  righteousness  of  Christ.  We  further 
believe  that  water  is  to  be  used  in  the  administration  of 
this  ordinance,  but  that  the  validity  of  that  sacrament  is 
not  dependant  either  upon  the  quantity  of  water,  or  the 
mode  in  which  it  is  applied,  whether  by  immersion, 
washing,  pouring  or  sprinkling.  Faith  being  the  main 
prerequisite  in  this  sacrament,  the  mode  of  the  external 
performance  of  the  rite  can  have  no  influence  on  its  va- 
lidity. Should  the  objector  say,  that  such  a  view  of  the 
rite  would  effectually  exclude  infants  from  this  initiatory 
ordinance  of  the  New  Testament  we  reply,  that  we  have 
shown,  that  the  blessings  of  baptism  as  well  as  those  of 


29 


circumcision  are  prospective,  i.  e.  these  ordinances  were 
and  are  beneficial,  as  soon  as  the  initiated  person  believes 
with  the  faith  of  Abraham,  which  is  also  the  Christian 
faith,  that  God  has  pledged  himself  to  impart  his  cove- 
nant blessings  to  him,  and  therefore  faith  is  not  required 
in  the  recipient  of  baptism  at  the  time  of  administering 
the  ordinance,  but  afterwards,  just  as  it  was  in  the  old 
covenant  in  regard  to  the  infant  which  was  received  into 
God's  covenant  with  a  view  to  exercise  Abraham's  faith 
in  coming  years.  Moreover,  the  children  of  Abraham 
were  to  be  instructed  (Gen.  xviii.  19.  Exod.  xii.  26,  27,) 
in  regard  to  that  covenant  of  God,  and  as  faith  comes  by 
hearing,  (Rom.  x.  14,)  it  is  but  reasonable  to  suppose, 
that  they  would  become  participants  of  that  faith,  pro- 
vided they  sought  the  Lord  in  truth.  But  if  this  were 
not  done,  circumcision  would  have  been  of  as  little  avail 
to  the  Israelite  as  baptism  in  every  mode  and  shape  to 
children  or  adults  in  the  days  of  the  new  covenant.  But 
if  we  at  any  time  afterwards  exercise  faith  in  the  pro- 
mises of  God  exhibited  to  us  in  baptism,  that  ordinance 
becomes  to  us  according  to  this  article,  a  sign  and  evi- 
dence of  the  divine  disposiiion  towards  us. 

Again,  if  it  be  said,  that  we  ought  to  observe  that  mode 
of  administering  this  ordinance  by  immersion,  as  the 
mode  in  which  that  ordinance  was  administered  by  the 
apostles,  we  reply  in  the  first  place,  that  this  apostolic 
mode  of  administering  the  ordinance  is  by  no  means 
clearly  made  out;  and  secondly,  supposing  it  admissible, 
that  the  apostles  did  baptize  by  immersion  at  least  very 
generally,  and  if  a  sacrament  is  invalid,  unless  adminis- 
tered in  the  original  mode,  then  this  argument  applies 
with  equal  force  to  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
3 


30 

In  the  narrative  given  by  the  Evangelists  of  the  institution 
of  this  sacrament,  the  mode  in  which  it  was  administered 
the  first  time  is  so  pointedly  and  minutely  described,  that  if 
the  different  denominations  believed  the  validity  of  that 
sacrament  consisted  in  a  slavish  imitation  of  the  manner, 
in  which  it  was  instituted,  they  might  do  so.  But  as  no 
Christian  denomination  pursues  that  mode,  we  infer,  that 
none  deem  such  imitation  of  importance,  hence  also,  a 
non-observance  of  the  original  mode  in  administering 
baptism,  which,  to  say  the  least,  is  not  so  clearly  pointed 
out,  as  the  manner  in  which  the  Lord's  Supper  was  insti- 
tuted, cannot  destroy  its  validity. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 

OF  CHURCH  ORDERS. 
Concerning  church  orders  our  churches  teach,  that  no 
person  ought  publicly  to  teach,  preach  or  administer  the 
sacraments  in  the  church,  except  those  who  have  re- 
ceived a  regular  call. 

Note. 

In  this  brief  article  every  thing  would  be  plain,  if 
the  confessors  had  informed  us,  what  they  understood 
by  the  term  "  a  regular  c«//."  This  doubt  is  however, 
removed  by  the  apology  of  the  confession,  article  viii. 
page  204,  and  by  Luther's  declaration  in  part  3d,  article 
x.  of  the  Smalcaldic  Articles.  In  the  Apology  it  was,  as 
we  have  repeatedly  observed,  the  object  of  the  confessors 
to  make  every  possible  concession  to  the  Romanists; 
hence  they  express  themselves  perfectly  willing,  to  admit 
the  imparity  of  church  orders,  as  constituted  in  the 
Roman  church,  and  to  excuse  their  departure  from  the 
canons,  by  the  necessity,  imposed  on  them  by  the  bish- 
ops, who  not  only  refused  to  ordain  the  ministers,  ad- 


31 


hering  to  the  evangelical  doctrines,  but  who  also  perse- 
cuted them  even  unto  death.  But  when  the  Smalcaldic 
Articles  were  written  by  Luther,  seven  years  after  the  deli- 
very of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  almost  every  prospect 
of  reconciliation  with  the  Roman  church  had  disappeared, 
and  therefore  Luther  gave  his  opinion  more  freely  and 
unreservedly  to  the  public,  than  it  had  been  done  before. 
His  sentiments,  as  expressed  in  the  Smalcaldic  Articles, 
are  as  follows  :  "If  the  bishops  would  discharge  their 
duty,  as  they  ought,  and  be  truly  fathers  of  the  church, 
we  might  permit  them,  for  the  sake  of  charity  and  tran- 
quility, not  from  necessity,  to  ordain  our  preachers,  how- 
ever on  condition,  to  lay  aside  every  foolish  unchristian 
ceremony  and  pomp.  But  since  they  neither  are,  nor 
wish  to  be  bishops  indeed,  but  temporal  lords  and  princes, 
who  neither  preach  nor  teach,  nor  baptize,  nor  administer 
the  Lord's  Supper,  nor  perform  any  other  ecclesiastical 
duty  or  office,  but  persecute  and  condemn  those,  wrho, 
when  called,  do  it,  the  church  cannot  be  deprived  for 
their  sake  of  its  ministers.  Therefore  we  shall  and  will 
ourselves  ordain  suitable  persons  for  this  office,  according 
to  the  usage  of  the  antient  church.  And  they  cannot  pro- 
hibit us  from  so  doing,  according  to  their  own  laws, 
which  declare,  that  the  ordination  of  persons  by  heretics 
is  valid,  and  ought  not  to  be  changed.  And  Jerome  writes 
concerning  the  church  of  Alexandria,  that  it  was  at  first 
governed  jointly  by  bishops,  presbyters  and  ministers." 

This  declaration  of  Luther  shows,  that  the  views  of 
the  confessors  in  regard  to  church  orders,  were  in  agree- 
ment with  those  entertained  on  that  subject  in  the 
ehurckes  of  America  and  Germany.  And  although  the 
order  of  Bishops  does  exist  in  Sweden,  Norway  and 


32 


Denmark,  it  is  not  regarded  in  the  same  light  in  those' 
countries,  as  it  is  by  the  Roman  and  Episcopal  English 
churches ;  i.  e.  it  is  not  believed,  that  ministerial  acts,  per- 
formed by  a  minister,  not  ordained  by  a  bishop  are 
invalid;  and  pastors,  ordained  by  superintendants  and 
other  presbyters  may  officiate  without  reordination  in 
these  countries.  Two  facts  will  be  sufficient  to  substan- 
tiate this  assertion ;  first :  that  in  one  part  of  Denmark, 
viz  :  in  Schleswich,  Holstein  and  Lauenburg,  the  parity  of 
ministers  is  maintained,  while  in  the  other  parts  the 
Episcopal  system  has  been  introduced ;  secondly :  the 
Smalcaldic  Articles  form  a  part  of  the  symbolic  books  of 
those  realms,  consequently,  the  sentiments,  expressed  in 
them  by  Luther  are  also  those  of  the  Swedish,  Norwe- 
gian and  Danish  churches,  though  they  have  admitted  the 
Episcopal  system  from  motives  of  expediency. 

ARTICLE  XV. 

OF  RELIGIOUS  OBSERVANCES  AND  CEREMONIES. 
Concerning  rites  and  ceremonies  introduced  into  the 
church  they  teach,  that  those  ceremonies  ought  to  be 
observed,  which  are  harmless  in  themselves,  and  which 
have  a  tendency  to  promote  peace  and  good  order  in  the 
church;  such  as  certain  holy  days,  festivals,  &c.  We, 
however,  caution  men  in  these  matters,  that  the  con- 
science ought  not  to  be  troubled,  as  if  these  observances 
were  necessary  to  salvation.  We  also  give  this  caution, 
that  all  human  traditions,  instituted  with  a  view  to 
appease  God,  to  merit  his  favor,  and  to  make  satisfaction 
for  sin,  are  in  direct  opposition  to  the  gospel,  and  the 
doctrine  of  faith  in  Christ.  Therefore,  vows,  tradi- 
tionary observances  concerning  meats,  days,  &c.  instituted 


33 

to  merit  God's  favor,  and  to  make  satisfaction  for  sin,  are 
useless  and  contrary  to  the  gospel.    Col.  ii.  16. 

Notes. 

1.  Among-  the  observances  condemned  by  the  con- 
fesssors,  are  monastic  vows,  that  is,  vows  of  celibacy, 
entered  into  with  a  view  to  merit  the  favor  of  God. 
When  speaking  of  traditionary  observances  of  meats  and 
days,  they  have  in  view,  among  others,  the  fast  days 
ordinary  and  extraordinary,  the  observance  of  saint  days, 
processions  and  the  like.  These  and  other  similar 
observances,  e.  g.  the  baptism  of  bells,  the  dedicatory 
ceremonies  of  temples,  altars,  consecration  of  wax-can- 
dles, &c.  Luther  designates  in  the  Smalcaldic  Articles,  as 
"  foolish  and  puerile  shows,  deceitfully  invented,  for  the 
sake  of  obtaining  money  under  the  pretence  of  benefitting 
souls,  but  with  which  we  will  have  nothing  to  do  ;"  and 
our  hearts  respond  Amen  ! 

2.  The  views  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  relation 
to  religious  ceremonies  and  forms  of  worship,  are  fully 
developed  in  the  Formula  of  Discipline  adopted  in  church 
convention  in  the  year  1838,  contained  in  this  volume, 
which  see.  The  formula,  recommended  by  the  General 
Synod,  agrees  on  that  subject  in  all  respects  with  the  sen- 
timents expressed  in  the  Formula  of  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina. 

ARTICLE  XVI. 

OF  TEMPORAL  OR  CIVIL  GOVERNMENT. 
Concerning  civil  government  our  churches  teach,  that 
legitimate  civil  enactments  are  good  works  of  God ;  that 
it  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  hold  civil  offices,  to  be 
judges,  and  to  pronounce  sentence  according  to  the  law  of 


34 


the  empire  and  other  existing  laws,  to  inflict  the  punish- 
ment of  death,  wage  just  wars,  and  serve  in  them,  law- 
fully to  ohtain  and  to  hold  property,  to  make  oath,  when 
required  by  a  magistrate,  to  marry  and  to  be  married. 
We  reject  the  doctrines  of  the  Anabaptists,  who  prohibit 
Christians  from  holding  these  civil  offices.  In  like  man- 
ner do  we  reject  the  doctrine  of  those,  who  do  not  make 
Evangelical  perfection  to  consist  in  the  fear  of  God  and 
in  faith,  but  in  the  abandonment  of  domestic  duties,  for 
the  gospel  teaches  a  ceaseless  righteousness  of  heart, 
while  it  does  not  reject  the  duties  of  civil  or  domestic 
life,  but  strictly  demands  their  observance  as  regulations 
of  God's  appointment,  and  enjoins  them  to  be  performed 
in  the  spirit  of  charity.  Christians  are,  therefore,  in  duty 
bound  to  obey  their  rulers,  and  submit  to  the  laws  under 
which  they  live.  But  when  magistrates  order  Christians 
to  perform  acts  of  unrighteousness,  under  such  circum- 
stances it  is  their  duty  to  obey  God  rather  than  man. 
Acts  iv.  19. 

Note. 

The  confessors  clearly  exhibit  to  us  in  the  phra- 
seology of  the  above  article,  their  views  of  political 
government.  The  institutions  of  civil  government,  the 
enactments  of  civil  rulers,  they  acknowledged  as  lawful 
in  themselves,  and  as  recommended  to  our  observance  by 
a  divine  sanction  and  approval.  Hence,  under  whatsoever 
form  of  government  a  Christian  may  have  his  lot  cast, 
whether  it  be  monarchical  or  republican,  obedience  to  the 
properly  constituted  authorities  is  universally  to  be  ren- 
dered, provided,  the  liberties  of  conscience  be  not  in- 
fringed, or  the  sacred  rights  of  religious  faith  be  not 
violated. 


35 


In  the  excepting  clause  of  the  article  under  considera- 
tion, the  confessors  had  reference  to  such  cases,  as  those 
recorded  in  Acts  iv.  19  and  v.  ch.  29,  when  the  Jewish 
council  interdicted  the  preaching  of  Christ,  and  thus  in- 
fringed the  sacred  rights  of  the  apostles.  If,  therefore,  any 
civil  government  should  prohibit  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  did  the  national  convention  of  France  in  the  year 
1792,  We  are  in  conscience  bound  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men.  Hence  we  observe,  also,  that  when  the  political  or 
civil  tribunals  of  Heathen  nations  sit  in  judgment  on  the 
christian  religion,  and  prohibit,  under  pain  of  severe  pun- 
ishment, its  promulgation,  the  missionary  is  not  bound  to 
render  obedience  to  such  enactments,  since  they  are  at 
direct  variance  with  the  sovereign  and  imperative  com- 
mand of  Christ:  "Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions," &c.  Matti  xxviii.  19.  But  when  the  government 
under  which  we  live  commands  nothing  sinful,  it  is  our 
duty  to  honor  our  civil  rulers,  cherish  and  obey,  sustain 
and  defend  our  civil  institutions,  and  conduct  ourselves  as 
good  and  devoted  subjects  and  citizens.  No  office  is  to 
be  avoided  or  shunned  under  pretence  that  it  is  inconsistent 
with  a  religious  character  to  hold  it.  If  called  to  the 
high  and  responsible,  the  dignified  office  of  legislator  or 
judge,  the  christian  should  do  justly,  love  mercy,  and 
walk  humbly  before  God.  He  should  ever  have  the  wel- 
fare of  the  country  in  which  he  lives  near  to  his  heart, 
and  contribute  towards  the  promotion  of  justice,  peace 
and  good  order  throughout  the  extent  of  his  official  and 
individual  influence. 

In  the  second  condemnatory  clause  the  confessors  had 
in  view  the  several  orders  of  monastic  mendicants.  These 
orders  of  monks,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  vows  of  chas- 


tity  and  obedience,  added  an  utter  renunciation  of  all 
kinds  of  property  for  themselves  as  well  as  for  their  mo- 
nasteries. Consequently  they  threw  themselves  upon  the 
charity  of  the  church  and  community  at  large  for  their 
support.  Such  vows  the  confessors  regarded  as  unscrip- 
tural  and  subversive  of  all  order  in  society* 

ARTICLE  XVII. 

OF  CHRIST'S  RETURN  TO  JUDGMENT. 

Our  churches  teach  that  Christ  will  appear  at  the  end 
of  the  world  to  execute  judgment ;  that  he  will  raise  all 
the  dead ;  that  he  will  give  to  the  pious  and  elect  eternal 
life  and  endless  joys,  but  will  condemn  to  endless  punish- 
ment wicked  men  and  apostate  angels. 

We  condemn  the  Anabaptists,  who  teach  that  the  pun- 
ishment af  devils  and  wicked  men  is  to  be  finite  in  its 
duration,  in  like  manner  they  condemn  those  who  circu^ 
lated  the  Judaizing  notion,  that  the  righteous  shall  assume 
to  themselves  the  government  of  the  world  prior  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  that  all  the  wicked  shall  be 
exterminated. 

Notes. 

1.  The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead;  of 
Christ's  return  to  judgment ;  the  bestowment  of  re- 
wards to  the  righteous,  and  infliction  of  punishment 
upon  the  wicked  who  have  persevered  in  sin  unto  the 
end,  are  embraced  and  held  by  all  the  orthodox  churches 
in  Christendom.  It  Would,  therefore,  be  superfluous  for 
us  to  say  any  thing  in  reference  to  these  doctrines,  save 
that  they  are  confirmed  by  the  clearest  revelations  of  holy 
writ. 

For  proof  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  see  2  Tim. 


37 


i.  10.  "Jesus  Christ  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  gospel."  See  further,  Matt.  xxv.  31, 
sqq.;  John  v.  28 ;  ch.  xi.  24,  sqq. ;  1  Cor.  xv.  23,  sqq. ; 
2  Cor.  v.  1—10;  1  Thess.  iv.  13,  sqq.  i 

Concerning  the  judgment  of  the  quick  and  the  dead, 
see  Acts  xvii.  31 ;  Matt.  xvi.  27,  28  ;  ch.  xxv.  31 — 46 ; 
Rom.  ii.  6—16;  1  Cor.  iv.  5. 

Concerning  the  everlasting  happiness  of  the  righteous, 
See  Matt.  xxv.  46;  John  v.  39;  Rom.  ii.  7.  &c. 

Concerning  the  eternal  punishment  of  the  wicked,  see 
Mark  ix.  44,  46,  48 ;  Matth.  xx.  46.  In  the  latter  pas- 
sage eternal  life,  (*iwioc  and  everlasting  punishment, 
(St/awe  *oxat«ff)  are  placed  in  opposition  to  each  other ; 
eternal  life  is  universally  understood  to  imply  an  unending 
state  of  spiritual  enjoyment,  hence  by  natural  consequence, 
eternal  punishment  must  be  in  like  manner,  endless. 
See  also  Rev.  xx.  12 — 15.  Whatever,  therefore,  the 
wisdom  of  man  may  object  to  this  doctrine,  can  come 
into  no  consideration  with  us,  as  men,  who  are  persuaded, 
that  the  New  Testament  is  the  revelation  of  him,  in 
whose  hands  are  the  keys  of  life  and  of  death.  But  as 
scripture  is  silent  concerning  the  nature  of  this  punish- 
ment, except  in  highly  figurative  language,  which  we,  in 
our  present  state,  and  with  the  faculties,  which  we  now 
possess,  are  unable,  satisfactorily  to  explain  and  develop, 
it  behooves  us  to  leave  this  development  with  him,  who 
has  revealed  the  fact,  and  to  strive,  that  we  may  not  be 
overtaken  by  the  second  death. 

2.  The  crude  and  unfounded  notions  pertaining  to  the 
millenium,  which  the  confessors  denounce,  were  the 
offspring  of  rabbinical  dreams.  They  crept  into  the 
4 


3$ 


church  almost  with  the  first  spread  of  the  gospel;  see- 
Epistle  of  Barnabas,  ch.  xv.  Justin,  the  martyr,  in  his 
dialogue  with  Tryphon,  the  jew,  ch.  lxxxi.  Irenaeus 
against  the  Heretics,  Book,  v.  ch.  23.  Origcnes  and 
Diony  silts  of  Alexandria,  were  its  strong  opposers,  and 
though  they  succeeded  in  checking  this  doctrine,  chiliasm 
still  retained  its  hold  in  the  west.  It  has  been  revived  in 
the  18th  and  19th  centuries  ;  and  those  who  adhere  to  this 
doctrine,  support  it  by  a  literal  interpretation  of  Rev.  xx. 
1—8. 

That  the  gospel  holds  forth  and  countenances  the  opin- 
ion of  a  universal  diffusion  of  Christianity,  so  far  as  the 
communication  of  its  glad  tidings  is  concerned,  admits 
not  of  a  reasonable  doubt ;  the  earliest  prophecies  of  the 
Old  Testament  announce  it:  see  Gen.  xii.  3,  xx.  18, 
xxii.  18  ;  Ps.  ii.  8,  lxxii.  8—11  ;  Isa.  ii.  2,  4,  lx.  2,  5  \ 
Joel  ii.  28.  The  Saviour  himself  confirms  us  in  this 
belief:  Matth.  xxiv.  14,  xxviii,  18,  19,  20 ;  Luke  xxiv. 
47,  xiii.  29  ;  John  x.  16;  Acts  i.  8.  His  apostles  also 
teach  it  in  their  epistles,  see  Rom.  xi.  25;  1  Cor.  xv.  25 — 
28  ;  Phil.  ii.  10.  And  we  may  still  go  one  step  further, 
and  say,  that  scripture  supports  the  idea,  that  in  the  latter 
days  the  Holy  Spirit  will  stir  up  the  minds  of  God's 
people  to  great  exertions,  in  promoting  Christ's  kingdom 
by  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  heathen  and  Christian 
lands,  and  that  we  may  expect  special  outpourings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  connexion  with  these  exertions.  This 
expectation  is  in  accordance  with  God's  dealings  with 
men,  from  the  earliest  days  ;  extraordinary  opportunities 
of  becoming  acquainted  with  the  truth,  have  generally 
preceded  extraordinary  judgment?.  Previous  to  the  flccJ, 


39 


God  sent  Noah,  the  preacher  of  righteousness  to  men 
and  the  builder  of  the  ark.  Sodom's  destruction  was  pre- 
ceded by  the  presence  of  Abraham  and  Melchisedek  ;  the 
trials  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness  by  the  mighty  signs  of 
God  in  Egypt  and  the  red  sea ;  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem by  Nebucadnezar,  by  a  host  of  divine  seers  and 
prophets,  warning  and  beseeching  Israel  to  return  unto 
the  Lord  their  God ;  the  last  overthrow  of  the  Jewish 
nation,  by  the  presence,  instructions,  entreaties  and  warn- 
ings of  the  Son  of  man.  A  perusal  of  the  history  of 
the  Christian  church  from  the  earliest  ages  to  the  present 
day  likewise  shews,  that  great  blessings  preceded  extra- 
ordinary judgments.  Analogy,  therefore,  permits  us  to 
expect,  that  in  the  latter  day,  before  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  to  judgment,  the  offers  of  grace  and  salvation 
will  be  brought  nearer  to  the  hearts  of  men  by  the  word 
and  Spirit  than  at  any  previous  time  ;  but  we  fear,  accord- 
ing to  the  same  analogy,  that  the  question  of  the  Saviour, 
Luke  xviii.  8,  "  When  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall  he 
find  faith  on  the  earth  ?"  will  prove  to  be  a  calamitous 
prophecy, 

ARTICLE  XVIII. 

OF  FREE  WILL. 
Concerning  free  will  we  teach,  that  the  human  will 
possesses  some  liberty  for  the  performance  of  civil  duties, 
and  for  the  choice  of  those  things,  which  lie  within  the 
control  of  reason.  But  our  will  has  no  power  to  effect 
our  justification  before  God,  to  yield  spiritual  obedience 
without  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  for  the  natural  man  receiveth 
not  the  things  which  are  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  but  this  is 
accomplished  in  the  heart,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  re- 


40 


ceived  through  the  word.  St.  Augustine  teaches  the 
same  doctrine  in  the  3d  book  of  his  Hypognosticon,  viz  : 
"  We  confess,  that  all  men  have  a  free  will,  since  they 
all  possess  natural  reason  and  understanding.  This 
reason,  however,  is  not  fit,  either  to  begin  or  to  complete 
any  thing  pertaining  to  God,  but  has  liberty  only  in  things 
pertaining  to  this  life,  both  good  and  bad.  A  man,  for 
instance,  may  labor  in  the  field,  he  may  eat,  drink,  he 
may  have  a  friend  or  not,  he  may  put  on  a  garment  or 
lay  it  aside,  build  a  house,  marry,  &c.  and  what  else 
soever  pertains  to  this  present  life,  although  even  all  this 
stands  under  the  direction  of  the  divine  government.  So 
may  likewise  a  man  do  evil,  he  may  be  an  idolater,  a 
murderer,  &c." 

We  reject  the  Pelagians,  who  teach,  that  man,  inde- 
pendent of  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  by  means  of 
his  own  strength,  is  able  to  love  God  with  all  his  heart ; 
for,  although  nature  may  in  some  measure  perform  the 
external  work,  pertaining  to  some  acts  of  obedience ;  for 
instance :  keep  his  hands  off  from  theft,  murder,  &c.  yet 
it  cannot  produce  the  internal  emotions  of  the  heart,  i.  e. 
it  cannot  produce  chastity,  patience,  the  fear  of  God,  and 
confidence  towards  God. 

Note. 

In  the  2d,  3d,  4th,  and  5th  articles  of  this  confession, 
the  reformers  have  given  us  their  views  concerning  origi- 
nal sin,  the  S071  of  God  our  Saviour,  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith,  and  the  means,  which  God  em- 
ploys, to  bring  men  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  In 
this  xviii.  article  they  again  assert,  that  man  cannot  save 
himself  by  means  of  his  natural  powers,  that  sin  has  so 


41 


completely  destroyed  his  faculties,  that  he  must  exclaim  : 
"  Oh  wretched  man,  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me 
from  the  body  of  this  death?"    Rom.  vii.  24. 

Both  experience  and  scripture  teach  us,  that  these 
views  of  the  confessors  are  founded  in  truth,  and  happy 
is  the  man,  who,  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
beholds  himself  in  that  lost  condition.  To  him  the  word 
of  the  Redeemer  will  be  precious  :  "  The  Son  of  man  is 
come,  to  seek  and  save  that  which  is  lost." 

Controversies  without  end  have  distracted  the  Chris- 
tian church,  almost  from  the  days  of  the  apostles  to  the 
present  time,  in  regard  to  the  question :  whether  any 
were  necessarily  excluded  from  the  benefits  of  Christ's 
advent,  his  atonement  and  the  blessed  influences  of  his 
doctrines.  But  we  will  strengthen  our  faith  in  God's 
promises,  by  calling  to  mind  the  words  of  Jesus  :  "Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you."  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in 
Spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  "  Blessed  are 
they  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,  for  they 
shall  be  filled."  In  so  doing,  we  shall  not  dispute, 
whether  few  or  many  are  saved,  it  will  be  enough  for  us, 
to  know :  that  he,  who  cometh  unto  him,  shall  in  no 
wise  be  cast  out. 

ARTICLE  XIX. 

OF  THE  CAUSE  OF  SIN. 
Concerning  the  cause  of  sin  they  teach,  that  although 
God  creates  and  preserves  nature,  yet,  the  will  of  the 
wicked,  i.  e.  of  the  devil  and  all  impious  men,  is  the 
cause  of  sin,  which  will,  turns  itself  away  from  God, 
without  his  assistance,  as  Christ  says,  John  viii.  "When 
he  speaketh  a  lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own." 
4* 


42 
Note. 

The  principal  design  of  this  article  is,  to  vindicate  the 
divine  character  from  the  charge,  of  originating  or  causing 
sin.  If  holy  writ  were  silent  on  that  subject,  the 
knowledge  which  he  has  given  us  of  his  character, 
demands,  we  should  confess  :  God  is  not  the  author  of  sin. 

If  we  view  him  in  his  goodness,  love  and  mercy,  we 
are  compelled  to  declare :  God  cannot  be  the  author  of 
sin.  Again,  if  we  reflect  on  his  attributes  of  truth  and 
uprightness,  we  discover,  that  the  confidence,  which  we 
place  on  him  rests  on  this  foundation,  that  he  has  revealed 
his  will  to  us  according  to  his  truth  and  uprightness ;  and 
whatsoever  he  therefore  hates  or  loves,  is  indeed  either  an 
object  of  his  abomination  or  his  love.  But  he  has  an- 
nounced, that  sin  is  an  abomination  in  his  sight,  and  that 
he  will  punish  the  sinner,  and  has  sent  his  Son  into  the 
world,  to  save  us  from  the  awful  consequences  of  our 
sinful  state,  and  from  sin ;  therefore  we  again  judge,  that 
God  cannot  be  the  author  of  sin,  neither  does  he  tempt 
any  man  to  sin.  James  i.  13,  14. 

ARTICLE  xx. 
OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
We  are  falsely  accused  of  prohibiting  the  performance 
of  good  works.  Our  writings  on  the  ten  commandments 
and  on  similar  subjects  prove,  that  we  give  salutary  in- 
struction concerning  the  different  stations  and  duties  in 
life,  and  explain,  what  course  of  conduct  is  pleasing  unto 
God.  In  former  times  preachers  said  very  little  about 
these  matters,  but  on  the  contrary,  the  necessity  of  puerile 
works  was  urged  upon  the  people,  such  as  the  keeping 
of  certain  festivals,  the  use  of  rosaries,  the  performing  of 


43 


pilgrimages,  saints-worship,  celibacy,  monastic  vows, 
and  such  like  things.  Our  adversaries,  being  now  better 
instructed,  no  longer  teach  these  useless  works,  but  begin 
to  make  mention  of  faith,  about  which  they  were  formerly 
unaccountably  silent.  They  now  teach,  that  we  are 
justified  by  faith  and  works,  which  doctrine  comes  at 
least  somewhat  nearer  to  the  truth.  In  as  much,  there- 
fore, as  the  doctrine  of  faith,  which  ought  to  be  the 
fundamental  one  in  the  church,  has  been  for  a  long  time 
neglected,  and  we  have  heard  nothing  about  justifica- 
tion by  faith,  and  as  the  doctrine  of  works  has  been 
insisted  on  in  sermons,  our  preachers  instruct  the  people 
as  follows : 

First,  That  our  works  cannot  reconcile  us  to  God,  or 
merit  the  remission  of  sins,  or  grace,  or  justification,  but 
that  we  obtain  all  this  by  faith  alone,  when  we  believe, 
that  we  are  accepted  by  grace,  for  Christ's  sake,  who 
alone  is  given  us  as  our  Mediator  and  propitiation,  through 
whom  the  Father  is  reconciled. 

Every  man,  therefore,  who  expects  to  merit  grace  by 
his  works,  casts  contempt  on  the  merits  of  Christ,  and 
seeks  access  to  God,  by  means  of  his  own  strength, 
independent  of  the  Saviour,  who  nevertheless  has  expli- 
citly told  us :  "  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life," 
John  xiv.  6.  This  doctrine  of  faith  is  taught  by  Paul 
in  all  his  writings :  e.  g.  Eph.  ii.  8."  Ye  are  saved  by 
faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God, 
and  not  of  works."  And  in  order  to  prevent  the  charge  of 
novelty,  on  the  part  of  those,  who  feel  disposed  to  cavil 
at  our  interpretation,  we  further  state,  that  this  whole 
matter  is  supported  by  the  testimony  of  the  Fathers. 

For  Augustine  defends  the  doctrine  of  grace  and  of 


44 

justification  by  faith,  against  the  merits  of  works  in  his 
voluminous  writings. 

Ambrosius  in  his  work  entitled:  "  The  calling  of  the 
Gentiles"  inculcates  the  same  doctrine,  in  the  following 
language  :  "If  justification  were  due  to  preceding  merit, 
and  not  the  free  gift  of  the  bestower,  but  the  reward  of 
him  that  worketh,  the  value  of  Christ's  atonement  would 
be  lessened,  and  human  works  would  be  placed  above  the 
mercy  of  God." 

But  though  this  doctrine  is  despised  by  the  ignorant,  it 
nevertheless  remains  a  source  of  great  consolation  to  the 
consciences  of  the  pious,  who  are  unable  to  find  tran- 
quility of  mind  and  blissful  assurance,  save  in  the  belief, 
that  for  Christ's  sake  God  is  reconciled  unto  them,  as 
Paul  teaches:  Rom.  v.  1.  "Being  justified  by  faith,  we 
have  peace  with  God."  This  whole  doctrine  is  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  conflict  in  the  conscience  of 
the  awakened  and  alarmed  sinner,  nor  can  it  be  otherwise 
understood.  Hence  the  ignorant  and  worldly  minded 
form  an  erroneous  judgment  concerning  these  matters, 
supposing,  that  Christian  morality  differs  not  from  the 
morality  of  the  world  and  of  human  philosophy. 

The  consciences  of  men  were  formerly  harassed  by 
the  doctrine  of  works,  nor  did  they  receive  any  consola- 
tion from  the  gospel.  Some  suffered  themselves  to  be  led 
into  deserts  and  monasteries  by  their  consciences,  hoping 
thus,  by  a  monastic  life,  to  merit  the  divine  favor.  Others 
invented  different  kinds  of  works,  whereby  they  might 
merit  grace,  and  make  satisfaction  for  sin.  The  strongest 
necessity  obtained  on  account  of  these  erroneous  notions, 
to  inculcate  anew  the  doctrine  concerning  faith  in  Christ, 
in  order  that  smitten  consciences  might  find  consolation, 


45 


and  know,  that  justification  and  the  remission  of  sins, 
are  obtained  by  faith  in  the  Saviour. 

Moreover,  the  people  are  now  instructed,  that  "faith" 
does  not  signify  merely  a  historical  knowledge,  such  as 
wicked  men  and  devils  have,  but  that,  in  addition  to  the 
historical  belief,  it  includes  a  heartfelt  acquaintance  with 
the  consequences  of  the  history,  they  believe,  viz :  remis- 
sion of  sins  and  justification  through  Christ.  Whosoever 
knows,  that  he  has  a  propitious  Father  through  Christ, 
has  a  correct  and  saving  knowledge  of  God;  for  he  is 
sensible,  that  God's  providence  watches  over  him,  he 
invokes  him,  and  is  not  without  God,  as  the  Gentiles  are. 
For  the  devil  and  wicked  men  cannot  believe  this  article 
of  the  remission  of  sins ;  therefore  they  hate  God,  do  not 
call  upon  his  name,  nor  expect  any  thing  good  at  his 
hands.  Augustine  also,  in  speaking  of  faith,  gives  the 
reader  this  instruction,  that  "when  the  scripture  speaks 
of  faith,  it  does  not  mean  a  simple  knowledge,  such  as 
the  wicked  have,  but  that  confidence,  which  consoles  the 
alarmed  conscience  and  brings  hope  into  the  heart" 

We  moreover  teach,  that  the  performance  of  good 
works  is  necessary,  because  it  is  commanded  of  God, 
and  not  because  we  expect  to  merit  grace  by  works. 
Pardon  of  sins  and  grace  can  only  be  obtained  through 
faith.  And  since  the  Holy  Spirit  is  received  by  faith, 
the  heart  of  man  is  renewed,  and  new  affections  are  pro- 
duced, so  that  he  is  able,  to  perform  good  works.  This 
is  also  the  opinion  of  Ambrosius,  when  he  says:  "  Faith 
is  the  spring,  whence  a  holy  volition  and  an  upright  con- 
duct flow.  For  the  faculties  of  man,  unaided  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  are  replete  with  sinful  propensities,  and  too 
feeble  to  perform  works,  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God." 


48 


They  are  moreover  under  the  influence  of  satan,  who 
urges  them  on  to  various  crimes,  wicked  opinions  and 
manifest  offences ;  as  may  be  seen  in  the  example  of  the 
philosophers,  who,  though  they  endeavored  to  lead  moral 
lives,  failed  to  accomplish  their  design,  and  were  guilty  of 
many  atrocious  crimes ;  so  great  is  the  weakness  and 
imbecility  of  man,  when  he  is  without  faith  and  without 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  directed  by  his  own  strength. 
Hence,  it  evidently  appears,  that  our  doctrine,  instead  of 
deserving  censure  for  the  prohibition  of  good  works, 
ought  much  rather  to  be  applauded,  for  teaching  the 
manner,  in  which  truly  good  works  can  be  performed. 
For  without  faith,  human  nature  is  unable  to  act  in  con- 
formity to  God's  holy  commandments.  Without  faith 
man  does  not  call  upon  God,  expects  nothing  from  him, 
does  not  take  up  his  cross,  but  seeks  human  aid,  and 
trusts  in  human  strength.  Hence  every  evil  lust  and 
human  schemes  rule  in  the  heart,  when  faith  and  confi- 
dence in  God  are  absent.  Therefore,  Christ  says : 
*'  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  John  xv.  5.  And  the 
church  responds :  Without  thy  divine  aid  there  is  nothing 
good  in  man. 

Note. 

In  this  article  the  confessors  not  only  give  us  their 
views  on  the  doctrine  of  good  works,  but  they  also  beau- 
tifully develop  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.  We  cannot  dismiss  the  testimony  of  these 
eminent  men  to  the  truth,  without  subjoining  a  few  re- 
marks on  that  subject,  extracted  from  the  lectures  of  Dr. 
Reinhard,  that  the  reader  may  convince  himself  by  com- 
paring the  statement  of  the  reformers  concerning  this 


47 


important  doctrine,  with  the  sentiments  on  the  same  sub- 
ject of  one  of  our  most  celebrated  modern  divines,  that 
the  Lutheran  church  still  remembers  and  holds  fast  what 
it  hast  received  and  heard.    Reinhard  says  : 

"  That  decree  of  God,  by  which  the  vicarious  death  of 
Jesus,  and  the  merit  both  of  his  active  and  passive  obe- 
dience is  applied  to  man,  is  called  justification.  This 
term  is  derived  from  a  Latin  word,  which,  according  to 
the  opinion  of  our  church  signifies,  to  declare  a  person 
innocent.  Justification,  therefore,  is  that  judicial  act  of 
God,  by  which  he  declares  the  sinner  free  from  guilt  for 
Jesus'  sake.  This  judicial  act  of  God  includes  first,  the 
remission  of  punishment;  secondly,  the  grant  of  ever- 
lasting happiness.  The  full  definition,  therefore,  of  the 
term  "justification'''  will  be  as  follows:  "Justification 
is  that  decree  of  God  whereby  he  grants  the  sinner  the 
remission  of  punishment  for  Christ's  sake,  and  bestows 
on  him  eternal  felicity ."  We  call  it  a  forensic  act,  be- 
cause the  remission  of  punishment  bears  a  resemblance 
to  the  favorable  sentence  of  a  judicial  tribunal,  and  also 
because  we  wish  to  indicate  by  this  expression  that  this 
act  of  justification  is  not  a  change  in  man,  but  proceeds 
or  flows  from  God.  This  view  of  justification  is  founded 
on  the  clearest  declarations  of  the  word  of  God.  In  as 
far  as  it  consists  in  the  remission  of  punishment  for 
Chrisfs  sake  by  faith,  it  is  taught,  Rom.  iii.  21,  22  com- 
pared with  v.  28.  The  same  view  is  given  in  Rom.  iv. 
5  and  viii.  30.  In  the  commencement  of  the  same  chap- 
ter the  Apostle  assures  us  that  the  christian  has  nothing 
to  apprehend  from  condemnation.  Jesus  says  the  same 
in  John  iii.  18  compared  with  John  v.  24.  Hence  Paul 
says  of  God:  "he  that  justifieth"  or  "the  Just ificr." 


48 


Rom.  iv.  5,  and  in  Rom.  viii.  33  he  exclaims:  "Who 
shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  it  is 
God  that  justifieth;"  or  as  we  ought  rather  read:  "  Shall 
God  do  it,  who  justifieth?"  But  with  this  remission  of 
punishment,  the  decree  of  God  to  bring  those  ivko 
receive  forgiveness  of  sins  to  everlasting  felicity ,  is  inti- 
mately connected.  John  v.  24.  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  he  that  heareth,  i.  e.  attendeth  to  my  word,  and  be- 
lieveth  him  that  sent  me  has  everlasting  life ."  Compare 
with  this  passage,  John  iii.  15,  vi.  40;  1  John  v.  12. 
Paul  says,  Rom.  v.  1,  "  Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Ch. 
viii.  6,  "To  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace." 
Verse  30,  "Whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified." 
In  all  these  passages  the  apostle  declares  that  the  justified 
man  may  expect  everlasting  happiness  from  God.  If  we 
inquire  what  causes  produce  this  justification,  Ave  discover 
them  to  be  the  following:  first,  those  on  the  side  of  God. 

a)  The  efficient  cause,  or  that  cause  which  produces  the 
will  in  God  to  justify  sinners,  is  his  love  to  man.  John 
iii.  16;  1  John  iv.  9,  10;  Rom.  v.  8,  ch.  viii.  29—33. 

b)  The  meritorious  cause  of  justification  is  the  perfect 
obedience  of  Christ  or  his  merit.  Rom.  iii.  24 — 26,  &c. 
Secondly,  the  apprehending  cause  on  the  part  of  man  is, 

faith  in  Christ.  This  is  evident,  because  no  man  can 
expect  to  derive  a  benefit  from  the  provisions  God  has 
made  through  Christ  for  the  happiness  of  man,  but  he 
who  rests  his  hope  on  the  same,  or  who  is  a  believer. 
See  Rom.  iii.  21,  22,  25 — 30.  Hence  the  phrases  to  lay 
hold  of  the  merit  of  Christ;  and  the  merit  of  Christ  is 
imparted  to  the  believer  signify,  1)  on  the  part  of  man  ; 
To  expect,  with  assured  hope,  the  pardon  of  sins  and 


43 


salvation  on  account  of  the  merits  and  vicarious  death 
of  Jesus.  2)  On  the  part  of  God,  to  grant  unto  the  be- 
liever pardon  of  sins  and  eternal  felicity  on  account  of 
the  merits  and  vicarious  death  of  Christ.  Again,  this 
faith  which  we  consider  as  the  condition  of  justifica- 
tion, must  be  a  living  faith;  i.  e.  a  confidence  or  trust 
in  God,  which  produces  the  amendment  of  life.  Rom.  vi. 
1 — 14,  viii.  1 — 17  ;  1  John  i.  8 — 10  compared  with  ch. 
iii.  Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  every  truly  justi- 
fied person  will  grow  in  virtue  and  piety;  but  the 
act  of  justification  does  not  impart  that  piety,  it  proceeds 
from  the  subjective  condition  of  the  mind  of  the  justified 
person.  Justification  precedes,  emendation  of  life  suc- 
ceeds. But  as  it  is  possible  that  the  mind  of  man  may 
change  from  worse  to  better,  and  again  from  better  to 
worse,  the  question  has  been  asked,  whether  man  may 
be  justified  more  than  once  in  his  life  time,  or  whether 
he  is  justified  once  for  all,  perhaps  at  the  close  of  his 
life  ?  In  answer  to  this  question,  we  observe  that  it  is 
evident,  from  many  passages  of  scripture,  that  the  act  of 
justification  is  not  reserved  for  the  last  and  decisive 
moment  of  death,  because  many  persons  are  represented 
in  scripture  as  justified,  who  were  still  exposed  to  all  the 
vicissitudes  and  changes  of  life,  and  because  we  are  in 
general  informed  (viz.  in  the  scripture)  that  all  become 
recipients  of  this  benefit  who  have  saving  faith.  If,  then, 
justification  and  faith  have  a  mutual  relation  to  each  other, 
and  as  we  may  have  saving  faith  previous  to  the  moment 
of  our  departure,  it  is  evident  that  justification  cannot  be 
considered  as  a  divine  judicial  act,  pronounced  in  thG  hour 
of  death.    Hence  it  follows  that  a  man  may  be  justified 

more  than  once  during  his  life  time.    For  as  often  as  he 
5 


50 


receives  true  faith  after  a  relapse,  so  often  also  will  take 
place  that  justification  which  stands  in  so  close  a  relation 
to  that  faith  that  the  one  cannot  exist  without  the  other. 
If  the  objection  should  be  made,  that  this  answer  to  the 
proposed  question  would  destroy  the  doctrine  of  the  om- 
niscience and  immutability  of  God,  we  answer,  his  eter- 
nal decree  is  to  grant  remission  of  sins  to  all  who  believe 
in  Christ.  This  decree  stands  fast  forever,  and  suffers 
no  change.  But  as  this  decree  is  applicable  only  upon 
compliance  with  the  requisite  conditions,  there  is  a  possi- 
bility that  man  may,  at  one  time,  be  considered  as  a  sin- 
ner, and  at  another  as  justified,  without  any  change  in 
the  divine  decree. 

"  We  further  say  that  his  justification  is  sure,  perfect, 
equally  extending  to  all  men,  but  that  it  will  be  lost  again, 
if  faith  be  lost. 

"When  we  say  justification  is  sure,  we  mean  there  is 
no  just  cause  of  entertaining  any  doubt  respecting  it.  For 
if  it  is  possible  to  know  whether  we  have  saving  faith, 
we  are  also  able,  with  certainty,  to  decide  whether  we 
are  justified.  When  we  say  it  is  perfect,  we  mean  that 
wherever  justification  is,  it  is  full  and  admitteth  of  no 
gradation,  i.  e.  it  cannot  be  said  that  one  person  enjoys  a 
greater  degree  of  justification  than  another;  for  the  re* 
mission  of  sins,  which  is  the  very  essence  of  justification 
is  virtually  the  same  in  all.  Since  true  faith  is  the  only 
condition  of  justification  on  the  part  of  man,  and  we  can- 
not deny  the  possibility  that  persons  who  do  not  die  in 
the  faith,  may  have  enjoyed  it  for  a  season,  it  follows  that 
justification  extends  equally  to  all  men,  or,  in  other  words, 
it  is  in  its  nature  the  same  in  regard  to  all  men,  whether 
elect  or  reprobate ;  and  hence  it  will  also  follow  that  jus- 
tification may  be  lost,  if  true  faith  may  be  lost. 


51 


"If  we  inquire  into  the  effects  of  justification,  we  dis- 
cover that  .they  are  two-fold.  1)  immediate;  2)  mediate 
effects.  The  immediate  effect  of  justification  consists  in 
a  well-founded  assurance  of  the  soul  that  we  are  passed 
from  death  unto  life;  consequently  we  enjoy peace  with 
God,  peace  with  our  own  conscience^,  spiritual  joy,  the 
spirit  of  adoption,  and  finally  the  hope  of  eternal  life. 

"The  remote  or  mediate  effect  of  justification  is  eter- 
nal salvation  itself.  Finally  we  remark,  that  the  remis- 
sion of  punishment,  granted  us  through  justification  by 
faith  in  Christ  has  reference  to  the  remission  of  that  pun- 
ishment alone,  which  God  inflicts  on  the  impenitent  sin- 
ner in  the  world  to  come,  and  not  to  the  natural  conse- 
quences of  our  transgressions  in  this  life." 

ARTICLE  XXI. 

OF  THE  SERVICE  OF  SAINTS. 

Concerning  the  service  of  saints  our  churches  teach, 
that  saints  are  to  be  held  in  remembrance,  in  order,  that 
we  may,  each  one  in  his  own  calling  imitate  their  faith 
and  good  works ;  that,  for  example,  the  emperor  may 
imitate  the  example  of  David  in  carrying  on  war,  to  ex- 
pel the  Turks  from  our  country,  for  both  are  kings.  But 
the  sacred  volume  does  not  teach  us,  to  invoke  saints,  or 
to  seek  aid  from  them.  For  it  proposes  Christ  to  us,  as 
our  only  mediator,  propitiation,  high  priest  and  intercessor. 
We  are  authorized  and  commanded  to  call  on  his  name, 
and  he  promises,  graciously  to  hear  our  prayers  and  to 
approve  of  our  worship.  Especially  is  Christ  to  be 
sought  in  affliction  according  to  1  John  ii.  1.  "If  any 
one  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,"  &c. 

These  articles  contain  nearly  the  substance  of  the  doc- 


£2 


trines,  that  are  preached  among  us ;  and  we  may  safely 
challenge  the  strictest  scrutiny  of  our  enemies,  to  find 
aught  in  them  either  inconsistent  with  the  scriptures,  or 
the  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  or  Roman  church,  in  as  far 
as  they  appear  from  ecclesiastic  writers.  They  who 
regard  us  as  heretics,  after  this  exposition,  judge  harshly. 
But  we  acknowledge,  that  a  difference  of  opinion  exists, 
(viz :  between  us  and  the  Roman  church)  in  reference  to 
certain  abuses,  which  have  crept  into  the  church  without 
any  good  authority,  in  regard  to  which  the  bishops  ought 
to  treat  us  with  lenity,  and  tolerate  us  on  account  of  the 
confession,  which  we  now  have  read,  inasmuch  as  the 
canons  of  the  church  do  not  require  the  uniform  obser- 
vance of  the  same  ceremonies,  nor  a  conformity  in  all  the 
rites  of  the  church ;  though  we  in  a  great  measure  care- 
fully observe  the  ancient  rites.  For  it  is  a  slanderous 
assertion,  that  we  have  abolished  all  the  ceremonies 
and  ancient  institutions  from  our  churches.  But  there 
was  a  general  complaint,  that  some  abuses  existed 
in  the  customary  rites,  and  these  have  been  in  some 
measure  corrected,  because  we  could  not  conscientiously 
approve  of  them. 

Notes. 

1 .  We  shall  add  no  remarks  on  the  doctrine  contained 
in  this  article ;  every  Protestant  reader  of  the  bible  knows, 
that  saint  and  angel  worship  is  prohibited,  for  we  have 
but  one  object  of  worship,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  the  king  of  Glory. 

2.  We  have,  however,  a  few  words  to  say,  in  reference 
to  the  translation  of  a  certain  phrase  in  this  article, 

eviating  from  those  of  some  of  our  worthy  brethren.  The 


53 


words  to  which  we  allude,  read  in  the  Latin  copy- 
as  follows :  "  cerni  potest,  nihil  inesse  in  doctrina,  quod 
discrepat  a  scripturis,  vel  ab  ecclesia  catholica,  vel  ab 
ecclesia  Romana,  quatemis  ex  scriptoribus  nota  est. 
Rev.  Dr.  Schmucker  renders  these  words  in  his  Popular 
Theology  as  follows :  "Our  doctrines  contain  nothing 
inconsistent  with  the  scriptures,  or  opposed  either  to  the 
Catholic  (universal)  or  to  the  Roman  church,  so  far  as 
they  accord  with  scripture."  I  cannot  persuade  myself, 
that  the  meaning  given  in  the  underlined  words  is,  what 
the  confessors  wished  to  say.  The  word  "  scriptores" 
is  an  abbreviated  term  frequently  used  by  the  Reformers 
instead  of  "  scriptores  ecclesiastici.  1  therefore  render: 
In  so  far  as  they,  viz:  these  doctrines  appear  from  eccle- 
siastic writers.  In  this  opinion  I  am  confirmed,  when  I 
reflect,  that  the  confessors  were  anxious  to  render  their 
confession  acceptable  to  the  Catholic  party,  which  they 
could  not  have  effected  by  bottoming  their  doctrines  at 
that  time  on  the  scriptures  alone ;  neither  did  they  do  it ; 
for  they  frequently  quote  the  opinions  of  ecclesiastical 
writers  as  proofs  of  their  statements.  In  the  epilogue 
of  the  confession,  (to  which  I  refer  the  reader  in  the 
"general  reflections")  (see  page  55.)  the  following  ex- 
pression occurs ;  44  no  doctrine  has  been  adopted  by  us 
in  opposition  to  the  scripture  or  the  Catholic  church." 
Does  it  not  seem,  as  if  that  phrase  was  intended  to  cor- 
respond with  the  phraseology  of  the  concluding  article  of 
the  confession  ?  and  if  so,  do  they  not  mutually  explain 
each  other?  Upon  these  grounds,  and  several  others 
that  might  be  given,  if  desired  brevity  would  allow,  I 
have  ventured  to  depart  from  the  translation  of  Dr. 
Schmucker. 
5* 


1 


54 

General  reflections  concerning  the  state  of  things  in  the 
Protestant  church,  at  the  time  of  the  delivery  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession. 

At  the  time  of  the  delivery  of  the  Augsburg  Confession 
(June  25,  1530,)  the  reformation  was  in  an  early  state  of 
its  childhood.  Luther  had  been  led  to  his  controversy 
with  the  church  of  which  he  was  a  member  by  the  de- 
grading and  sinful  traffic  in  indulgences,  sanctioned  and 
even  commanded  by  the  highest  authority  in  the  church. 
He  entertained  at  that  time  no  idea  of  breaking  with  the 
church  of  Rome.  He  was,  as  he  frequently  himself 
asserted  in  after  time,  one  of  the  most  zealous  adherents 
to  popery.  Nearly  one  year  and  a  half  after  Luther's 
avowed  opposition  to  the  sale  of  indulgences,  he  ad- 
dressed a  submissive  letter  to  Pope  Leo  X.,  promising 
silence  on  those  subjects  which  had  hitherto  been  agitated, 
provided,  the  adversaries  would  do  the  same.  Their 
non-compliance  goaded  Luther  on;  the  authority  of  the 
sovereign  pontiff,  an  undoubted  article  of  faith  with  the 
multitude,  was  brought  in  opposition  to  all  his  arguments  ; 
he  was  in  self-defence  compelled  to  examine  the  grounds 
of  the  papal  supremacy,  and  to  reject  it  as  unwarranted 
in  the  word  of  God.  Luther's  exit  from  the  church  of 
Rome  took  place  in  December,  1526 ;  The  bible  was  at 
that  time  not  yet  in  the  hands  of  the  people ;  great  igno- 
rance and  inveterate  ancient  prejudices  were  still  pre- 
vailing; the  new  doctrines,  though  partially  known  in 
Germany  and  some  other  countries,  had  scarcely  yet 
taken  hold  of  the  hearts  of  men;  the  enemies  of  the 
gospel  were  in  possession  of  all  the  power,  and  were 
anxious  to  make  the  most  of  their  ascendancy.  Under 
these  circumstances  the  confessors  thought  it  prudent,  to 


55 


yield  to  their  opponents  as  much  as  possible,  without 
absolutely  violating  their  consciences.  This  is  appa- 
rent from  the  preface  of  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
to  which  the  reader  is  referred ;  also  from  the  tenor  of  its 
apology ;  and  likewise  from  the  epilogue  of  the  confes- 
sion in  which  the  Reformers  say:  "Nothing  has  been 
said  in  this  confession,  with  an  intention  to  wound  the 
feelings  of  any  one ;  we  have  merely  made  mention  of 
those  things,  which  we  believe  ought  to  be  said,  that  all 
may  know,  that  no  doctrine  has  been  adopted  by  us,  in 
opposition  to  the  scriptures  or  the  Catholic  church." 

Hence  the  anxiety,  perceptible  throughout  the  confes- 
sion, of  approaching  even  in  language  as  near  as  possible 
to  the  customary  forms  and  usages  of  the  Roman  church ; 
hence  the  admission  of  three  sacraments ;  hence  the  ten- 
derness, with  which  "  the  papal  pretensions"  are  touched ; 
and  hence,  finally,  that  accommodating  spirit,  for  which 
we  look  in  vain  in  the  Smalcaldic  Articles. 

These  Smalcaldic  Articles,  composed  by  Luther  him- 
self, seven  years  after  the  delivery  of  the  Augsburg  Con- 
fession, reject  confession  and  absolution  as  a  sacrament; 
they  speak  with  the  greatest  freedom  of  the  arrogant  pre- 
tensions of  the  Pope;  and  call  "the  mass"  "the  most 
horrible  abomination  of  popery"  though  it  had  been  in 
a  measure  defended  in  the  confession ;  especially  in  the 
seven  articles  concerning  the  abuses  in  the  church. 

If,  therefore,  every  departure  from  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Augsburg  Confession,  amounts  to  a  dereliction  of 
Lutheranism,  it  is  certainly  a  source  of  congratulation 
and  joy,  to  those  who  have  thus  departed,  that  Luther 
and  Melanchthon  have  set  them  the  example.  These 
heroes  of  the  Reformation  never  intended,  that  Christians 


56 


should  follow  them  in  all  respects,  for  even  they  differed 
among  themselves  in  regard  to  some  opinions  concerning 
the  Lord's  Supper;  but  they  demanded,  that  Christians 
should  prayerfully  study  the  bible,  and  consider  the 
authority  of  that  book  as  paramount  to  all  human  wisdom 
and  philosophy. 

On  this  broad  basis  of  Protestantism,  the  American 
Lutheran  churches  are  still  standing ;  charitable  and  liberal 
in  matters  of  minor  importance,  they  are  willing  to  aid  in 
levelling  down  the  partition  walls,  Avhich  are  now  sepa- 
rating Protestant  from  Protestant.  But  with  firmness  we 
embrace  the  word  of  God  as  contained  in  the  scriptures, 
as  his  divine  power  to  the  salvation  of  every  one,  who 
believeth. 

And  may  this  precious  and  sacred  legacy  of  Heaven, 
which  proffers  the  rich  treasures  of  salvation,  become 
speedily  the  everlasting  bond  of  union  to  all  the  servants 
of  God  and  the  disciples  of  Christ.  Amen. 


FORMULA  OF  DISCIPLINE. 


PRELIMINARY  REMARKS 

TO  THE 

FORMULA  OF  DISCIPLINE, 

AND 

Brief  Historical  Account  of  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Convention  forming  the  same. 


No  society,  either  political  or  ecclesiastical  can  have  a 
permanent  existence,  without  some  agreement  between 
its  members,  which  is  to  be  considered  as  the  basis  of 
union.  In  every  political  association,  called  a  state,  we 
have,  first,  a  constitution,  setting  forth  the  rights  of  the 
citizens,  and  the  manner  of  government.  Secondly,  we 
have  laws,  regulating  the  conduct  of  the  citizens  ;  and 
thirdly,  we  have  provisions  for  the  execution  of  these 
laws. 

In  the  same  manner,  every  church  requires  a  constitu- 
tion, laws  for  its  government,  and  provisions  for  the 
administration  of  this  constitution  and  these  laws.  In 
the  United  States,  the  very  principles,  on  which  our  State 
compact  is  founded,  secure  to  each  citizen  the  free  exer- 
cise of  his  religious  views  and  opinions ;  but  the  regula- 
tions of  his  mode  of  worship,  the  provisions  to  carry  out 
his  will,  are  left  to  himself.  Every  religious  society 
therefore,  forms  its  own  constitution,  and  frames  the  laws, 
to  which  the  members  at  the  time  of  their  reception  into 
society,  promise  obedience,  and  provides  ways  and  means 
for  the  observance  of  its  constitution  and  laws.  This 


80 

has  been  the  mode  of  proceeding  in  all  the  different  Pro- 
testant churches  since  the  first  settlement  of  the  United 
States;  except  in  the  Lutheran,  the  German  Reformed, 
and  in  some  measure  in  the  English  Episcopal  churches  ; 
these  societies,  being  transplanted  from  their  native  soil 
and  climate,  into  another,  less  congenial  to  their  original 
constitution. 

The  method,  pursued  in  the  admission  of  members  at 
home  is,  to  baptize  the  children  of  parents  connected 
with  one  or  the  other  of  these  churches,  in  their  infancy ;  to 
instruct  them  by  their  respective  pastors,  in  the  doctrines 
and  duties  of  religion,  and  when  arrived  at  years  of  dis- 
cretion, to  receive  them  in  full  communion  by  the  rite  of 
confirmation.  In  the  countries  of  Europe,  none  can 
enjoy  the  rights  of  a  citizen,  or  be  eligible  to  an  office  of 
State,  except  such  as  are  connected  with  one  or  the  other 
church.  Therefore  all  the  citizens  are  members  of  some 
christian  society*  Church  discipline  is  thereby  neglected, 
and  the  idea  is  becoming  more  and  more  prevalent,  that 
an  occasional  attendance  on  the  services  of  the  church 
and  its  ordinances,  is  all  that  can  be  required  of  members. 

Accustomed  to  these  proceedings,  the  Lutheran  church- 
es, when  first  organized  in  the  United  States,  followed 
the  church  government  and  regulations  prevailing  in 
Europe,  for  nearly  a  whole  century.  But  the  method  in 
practice  among  other  Protestant  churches  in  our  country, 
who  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  discipline,  and  who 
admitted  those  only  as  members  of  their  respective 
churches,  who  promised  to  submit  to  prescribed  laws, 
could  not  fail  of  making  a  gradual  and  favorable  impres- 
sion on  our  people,  especially  since  the  introduction  of 
the  English  language  into  our  service.    The  first  conse- 


01 


quence  of  this  impression,  was,  that  a  larger  number  of 
the  children  of  parents  in  connexion  with  the  church, 
refused  to  be  received  into  its  communion  according-  to 
ancient  usage.  Hence  the  growth  of  the  church  was 
slow,  and  many  of  those,  who  did  unite  with  it,  were  not 
walking  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  p  while  the  church 
regulations,  subsisting  in  most  of  the  denominations  using 
the  English  language,  were  effectual  in  the  preservation 
of  order,  and  in  producing  at  least  an  external  compliance 
with  Christian  morality  in  their  respective  members. 

By  the  introduction  of  the  English  language  into  our 
service,  the  eyes  of  sister  churches  were  directed  towards 
us ;  and  we  cannot  be  surprised,  if  the  total  want  of  church 
discipline,  presented  them  with  a  spectacle,  illy  calculated 
to  make  them  view  us  with  a  favorable  eye.  To  remedy 
an  evil,  foreseen  by  the  very  founders  of  the  Lutheran 
church  in  America,  attempts  were  made  in  the  days  of 
Muhlenberg,  Sen.  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  18th 
century,  to  introduce  church  regulations  in  different  con- 
gregations under  his  charge,  and  a  Synod  was  formed  in 
Pennsylvania,  to  which  the  Lutheran  ministers  in  the 
different  States  attached  themselves ;  and  records  are  in 
existence  in  our  own  State,  which  prove,  that  a  Synod 
was  formed,  and  church  regulations  framed  by  that  body, 
as  early  as  the  year  1787,  or  perhaps  earlier;  and  these 
regulations  were  subscribed  by  the  ministers  and  heads  of 
families,  at  that  time  connected  with  the  Lutheran  church 
in  South  Carolina;  no  doubt,  because  the  circumstances 
of  the  church  appeared  to  render  that  step  necessary. 

When  the  General  Synod  of  the  Lutheran  church  in 
America  had  been  formed,  the  necessity  of  a  discipline 
suitable  to  the  wants  of  the  people,  was  deeply  felt ;  since 
6 


62 


without  it,  we  could  never  expect  to  take  our  stand  among 
the  Protestant  sister  churches  of  our  beloved  country. 
A  plan  was  accordingly  proposed  in  General  Synod,  and 
afterwards  gradually  adopted,  by  the  Synods  of  West 
Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  North  Carolina,  Hartwick 
Synod  in  the  State  of  New  York,  by  that  of  South 
Carolina,  and  we  believe,  also  by  that  of  Virginia.  Not 
long  after  its  adoption  in  our  own  State,  it  was  discovered, 
that  if  an  effectual  introduction  of  a  discipline  were  con- 
templated, it  must  emanate  from  the  people  and  not  from 
Synods. 

With  this  purpose  in  view,  the  following  resolution 
was  adopted,  at  the  12th  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina  and  adjacent  States,  convened  at  St.  Nicholas 
church,  Barnwell  district,  South  Carolina,  on  Saturday  the 
14th  of  November,  1835  : 

'■'•Resolved,  That  the  ministers  and*  Lay-delegates  be 
requested,  to  ascertain,  as  soon  as  the  minutes  of  our 
Synodical  proceedings  shall  have  been  published,  the 
sense  of  our  congregations,  in  regard  to  a  church  conven- 
tion, for  the  purpose  of  dividing  our  territory  into  suita- 
ble ministerial  districts,  and  to  examine  the  discipline, 
now  partially  received,  and  adopt  such  a  discipline,  as 
may  in  every  respect,  suit  our  circumstances  and  situa- 
tion." 

During  this  Synodical  year,  the  subject  of  the  above 
resolution  was  acted  upon  only  in  part ;  and  therefore, 
the  sense  of  the  churches  was  not  satisfactorily  ascer- 
tained. This  being  the  fact,  and  the  prosecution  of  the 
subject  still  regarded  as  important  to  the  future  order  and 
prosperity  of  the  church;  at  the  13th  meeting  of  the 
Synod  and  Ministerium,  convened  at  St.  John's  church, 


63 


Calk's  road,  Lexington  District,  South  Carolina,  on  Satur- 
day the  12th  of  November,  1836,  the  following  preamble 
and  resolution  were  adopted : 

"  Whereas,  the  borders  of  our  Lutheran  Zion  have 
been  extending  during  the  last  five  years  in  the  South, 
and  her  piety  and  intelligence  increasing  in  proportion, 
and  whereas  the  prosperity,  order  and  efficiency  of  any 
church  require  some  general  and  fundamental  regulations 
for  their  direction  and  government,  and  whereas  our  Synod 
has  always  maintained  the  doctrine,  that  the  churches 
under  its  advisory  care,  are  free  and  independent;  which 
freedom  this  Synod  has  ever  been  anxious,  that  our  peo- 
ple should  fully  understand  and  exercise,  in  accordance 
with  the  scripture  and  the  fundamental  rules,  by  which  our 
churches  should  be  governed,  as  an  associated  body; 
therefore,  this  Synod  has  taken  preparatory  steps  by  the 
passage  of  a  recommendatory  resolution  at  its  last  meet- 
ing, having  in  view  such  measures,  as  may  eventually 
terminate  in  the  establishment  of  such  a  form  of  church 
polity,  as  would  be  valued  and  sustained  by  the  know- 
ledge and  piety  of  our  people.  Now,  whereas  this  reso- 
lution, requiring  the  ministers  of  this  body,  to  bring  the 
subject  of  a  church-convention,  before  their  separate 
charges,  to  ascertain  their  views  as  to  the  necessity  and 
propriety  of  the  measure,  which,  during  the  preceding 
year,  had  been  acted  on  by  some  only,  whose  churches 
approved  of  it,  and  had  been  omitted  by  others,  possibly 
for  good  reasons,  and  as  this  Synod  will  not,  and  cannot 
take  any  important  step  touching  matters  of  church  gov- 
ernment, without  first  consulting  all  the  churches,  and 
obtaining  their  enlightened  co-operation,  and  as  this  Synod 
wishes  the  members  of  the  churches  themselves,  in  the 


64 


full  exercise  of  their  lawful  freedom  and  independence,  to 
lay  hold  of  this  matter  with  their  own  hands,  and  unite 
with  the  clergy  in  this  necessary  work ;  and  further,  as 
this  Synod  does  not  wish  the  less  discerning  portion  of 
our  people,  to  misunderstand  or  misconstrue  this  subject: 
Therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  the  resolution  of  last  Synod,  con- 
cerning the  calling  of  a  church  convention,  be  left  for  one 
year  longer  to  the  consideration  of  our  churches,  and  that 
the  Rev.  President  be  requested,  to  prepare  and  send  a 
circular,  to  be  read  to  all  the  congregations,  stating  the 
objects  of  said  convention,  so  that  at  the  next  meeting  of 
Synod,  we  may  have  the  full  opinion  of  all  our  churches 
on  that  subject." 

During  that  Synodical  year,  the  above  stated  resolution 
was  carried  into  effect,  and  the  Synod,  forming  itself  into 
a  committee  of  arrangement  at  its  meeting  in  Charleston, 
on  Saturday,  November  11th,  1837,  took  the  necessary 
order  upon  the  subject  as  follows: 

•  "  Ordered,  that  the  subject  of  the  church  convention  be 
called  up  for  the  consideration  of  this  body." 

The  Lay-delegates  were  then  requested,  to  express 
their  opinion  on  that  subject.  All  having  stated  the 
pleasing  intelligence,  that  the  churches  were  in  favor  of 
a  convention  for  the  specified  purposes,  it  was  resolved, 

"  Whereas  the  Synod  has  ascertained,  that  the  people 
attached  to  our  church,  within  the  bounds  of  Synod,  are 
almost  unanimously  in  favor  of  holding  a  convention, 
for  the  purposes  mentioned  in  certain  resolutions  of  the 
Synodical  meetings  of  '35  and  '36,  as  also  in  a  circular 
of  the  Rev.  President,  dated  Savannah,  May  4th,  1837, 
therefore,  be  it 


65 


"Resolved,  That  each  congregation,  numbering  less 
than  one  hundred  communicants,  be  entitled  to  one  dele- 
gate ;  all  over  one  hundred,  and  under  one  hundred  and 
fifty,  to  two ;  and  all  over  one  hundred  and  fifty,  to  three 
delegates." 

"  Resolved,  That  all  ordained  ministers,  and  all  Licen- 
tiates, having  charges  of  churches,  be  members  of  said 
convention ;  and  in  view  of  the  places  proposed  by  the 
proper  authorities,  it  was  resolved  as  follows  : 

"  That  the  meeting  of  the  convention  be  held  at  St.  Mat- 
thew's church,  Orangeburg  district,  to  convene  on  Friday 
the  2d  of  March,  1838,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M. 

In  accordance  with  the  above  resolution,  the  proposed 
convention  was  held  at  the  place  and  time  specified,  and 
a  Formula  of  church  government  and  discipline  was 
framed  and  adopted,  for  the  consideration,  alteration  and 
final  adoption  of  the  congregations  individually. 

A  few  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  the  fifteenth  meet- 
ing of  the  Synod,  held  at  St.  John's  church,  near  Broad 
river,  on  Saturday,  November  10,  1838  :  and  a  few  ex- 
planatory remarks  by  the  President  pro  tern,  in  his  annual 
address,  will  bring  this  subject  in  its  present  form  before 
the  mind  of  the  reader  in  that  point  of  view,  which  is 
desired  by*  the  Synod. 

Extracts  from  Report  No.  I.  The  committee  on  the 
proceedings  of  the  convention  make  the  following  report: 
"That  pursuant  to  the  19th  resolution  of  the  14th  meet- 
ing of  the  Synod,  the  ministers  and  lay-delegates  assem- 
bled at  "  St.  Matthew's  church,  Orangeburg  district,  and 
that  Dr.  Hazelius  preached  the  opening  sermon.  Fifteen 
ministers  and  twenty-four  lay-delegates  composed  the 
convention.  A  Formula  of  church  government  and  dis- 
6* 


66 


cipline  was  framed  and  unanimously  adopted  by  the  con- 
vention. 

"  The  committee  is  of  opinion,  that  it  would  not  only 
be  a  source  of  information,  but  also  of  satisfaction  and 
pleasure  to  every  well-wisher  of  our  Zion  in  all  future 
ages,  to  know,  when,  where  and  whence  the  Formula 
originated,  and  would  therefore  recommend  to  Synod, 
that  said  Formula  be  ratified,  and  then  published,  with 
so  much  of  the  proceedings  of  the  convention,  as  will 
include  the  time  and  place,  when  and  where  it  was  held  ; 
also  the  names  of  the  ministers  and  lay-delegates,  that 
composed  the  convention,  as  well  as  the  names  of  the 
churches,  which  they  represented." 

It  being  ascertained,  that  nearly  all  the  churches  in 
connexion  with  this  Synod  had  almost  unanimously 
adopted  the  Formula,  the  Synod  passed  the  following 
ratifying  resolution  at  the  recommendation  of  the  com- 
mittee : 

"Resolved,  That  the  report  concerning  the  Formula 
be  adopted,  and  that  those  ministers,  whose  congregations 
have  not  as  yet  fully  acted  on  the  discipline,  be  requested 
to  urge  it  on  them  for  their  acceptance,  in  so  far  as  its 
provisions  do  not  interfere  with  their  constitution  and 
bye-laws,  noAV  in  existence." 

Extracts  from  that  part  of  the  President's  address  re- 
lating to  the  church  convention. 

"  The  Synod,  having  ascertained  the  will  of  a  large 
portion  of  our  people,  discharged  the  duty  of  a  committee  of 
arrangement  by  passing  resolutions,  fixing  the  time,  place 
and  ratio  of  representation,  for  holding  the  convention. 
In  pursuance  of  these  arrangements,  as  already  specified 


67 


in  certain  resolutions,  the  churches  appointed  their  dele- 
gates in  due  form  and  time,  who  attended  with  the  minis- 
ters in  convention  assembled.  A  committee  appointed 
for  that  purpose  by  the  convention,  presented  their  views 
of  church-government  and  discipline  for  the  churches 
under  our  care,  in  form  of  a  report,  which  was  carefully- 
read,  discussed,  altered  by  paragraphs,  and  finally  so 
adopted,  as  to  express  the  views  of  the  convention  on 
that  momentous  subject.  And  when  the  vote  was  put 
upon  its  final  passage,  it  was  carried  unanimously  and 
signed  by  all  the  members  of  the  convention. 

It  now  became  the  duty  of  every  minister  to  bring  this 
Formula,  originating  from  the  representative  meeting  of  the 
whole  church,  before  each  individual  congregation,  with 
suitable  explanations,  for  their  consideration,  rejection,  or 
adoption.  It  affords  us  great  pleasure  to  state,  that  this 
Formula  has  been  approved  of  by  the  congregations 
generally,  and  adopted  by  them.  Wrong  constructions, 
however,  failed  not  to  be  cast  upon  this  grand  movement 
of  the  church,  to  produce  a  panic  in  the  action  of  the 
societies;  but,  thanks  be  to  God,  there  was  too  much  in- 
telligence among  our  brethren,  to  be  intimidated  in  the 
performance  of  their  duty.  They  nobly  performed  their 
part  in  this  essential  work,  they  came  up  to  the  standards 
of  the  church  with  zeal,  and  stood  by  them  with  firm- 
ness. Some  of  the  churches  adopted  the  Formula  unani- 
mously, others  have  done  so  by  large  majorities,  and 
though  there  are  some  individual  members  of  some  of 
the  societies,  who  have  not  as  yet  given  it  their  public 
support,  we  have  every  reason  to  expect  it  from  them  in 
future,  when  the  subject  shall  be  fully  understood,  and 
when  all  the  imaginary  fears,  which  have  been  created, 


63 


shall  have  passed  away :  and  this  has  been  the  case  already 
to  a  considerable  extent.  It  may  be  considered  necessary 
to  suggest  a  few  hints,  relating  to  the  situation  of  those 
churches,  now  in  existence,  if  there  should  be  any,  that 
reject  the  Formula.  I  give  it  as  the  understanding  of 
this  body,  that  if  the  peculiar  situation  of  any  congrega- 
tion be  such,  that  it  could  not  at  this  time  adopt  the  For- 
mula by  the  voice  of  the  society,  that  there  is  no  necessity 
on  that  account,  that  such  society  should  break  fellowship 
with  the  Synod  at  the  yearly  meetings  of  all  the  congrega- 
tions Avithin  our  bounds.  It  never  was  intended,  that  a 
congregation  under  all  circumstances  should  adopt  it,  or 
break  fellowship  with  the  others  that  do.  They  may  re- 
ject it  under  peculiar  circumstances,  and  still  stand  in  the 
Synodical  connexion,  on  the  same  principles  as  hereto- 
fore. It  is  hoped,  that  if  a  congregation  should  reject  it 
now,  in  process  of  time  it  may  be  deemed  expedient  by 
the  then  existing  society,  and  that  whenever  so  considered, 
will  be  adopted  by  the  members.  It  appears  to  us  how- 
ever, that  no  newly  established  society,  applying  for  con- 
nexion with  this  Synod  ought  to  be  received,  except  on 
condition  of  sanctioning  the  constitution  of  this  Synod,  and 
adopting  the  Formula  of  government  and  discipline  of  our 
body.  The  question  may  be  asked,  what  will  be  the  duty 
of  the  present  Synod,  in  case  a  large  majority  of  the  church- 
es have  adopted  this  Formula  ?  I  would  suggest  it  as  the 
duty  of  this  body  in  this  event,  that,  as  the  Synod  is  the 
representative  meeting  of  the  church  in  some  respects, 
and  as  such,  its  action  is  the  action  of  the  church,  to 
finally  ratify  the  Formula  framed  by  the  convention. 
And  I  would  suggest  as  a  further  measure,  which  the 
whole  church  would  approve,  that  the  Syifod  appoint  a 


69 


committee  to  prepare  the  Formula  for  publication,  to- 
gether with  the  constitution  of  the  Synod,  the  doctrinal 
articles  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  with  short  and  suita- 
ble notes,  also  embracing  the  forms  for  baptisms,  burials, 
&c.  as  is  usual  in  the  Lutheran  church ;  thus  forming  a 
small  standard  work  of  Faith  and  Discipline  for  the  use 
of  our  people." 

From  the  foregoing  extracts,  every  reader  may  see, 
that  this  Synod  acts  fully  upon  the  advisory  principle  as 
respects  congregations,  and  is  exempt  from  the  charge  of 
exercising  arbitrary  powers. 

Extracts  from  Report  No.  5,  of  Fifteenth  Synodical 
Meeting : 

"  The  committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  Presi- 
dent's address,  report : 

1)  That  the  subject  of  church  discipline,  as  brought  to 
view  in  the  President's  address,  demands  the  prayerful 
consideration  of  this  body.  As  far  as  those  congregations 
are  concerned,  who  are  governed  by  a  charter  or  corpo- 
ration, your  committee  is  of  opinion,  that  the  Formula 
was  never  intended  to  operate,  and  cannot  operate  upon 
those  persons,  who  are  only  members  of  the  corporation, 
and  have  not  connected  themselves  with  the  church  by 
a  public  profession  of  religion.  This  Formula  was  in- 
tended for  the  government  of  the  communing  members 
only. 

2)  Your  committee  recommend,  that  as  a  final  ratifica- 
tion of  the  Formula,  a  committee  should  be  appointed,  to 
prepare  it  for  the  press,  and  that  it  be  published,  in  con- 
nexion with  that  part  of  our  Liturgy,  in  general  use 


70 

among  us ;  the  constitution  of  Synod,  and  the  Augsburg 
confession,  with  short  explanatory  notes." 

These  recommendations  were  accepted  by  Synod  in 
the  following  resolution,  which  passed  unanimously  : 

"  Resolved,  1)  That  in  so  far  as  the  communing  mem- 
bers are  concerned,  the  Formula  be  adhered  to  throughout 
the  bounds  of  the  Synod. 

2)  That  a  committee  of  four  be  appointed,  to  prepare 
the  Formula,  the  constitution  of  the  Synod,  the  doctrinal 
articles  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  prepared  with  a 
portion  of  the  proceedings  of  the  church  convention,  as 
recommended  in  the  report  of  the  first  committee  for 
publication,  and  lay  the  same  before  the  next  Synod  for 
its  examination  and  sanction. 

Committee  of  publication :  E.  L.  Hazelius,  J.  Bach- 
man,  J.  C.  Hope  and  H.  Aull. 

Under  the  authority  of  the  above  resolutions,  the  pub- 
lication committee  now  present  the  following  extract  from 
the  proceedings  of  the  church  convention  before  the 
reader. 

1)  The  time  of  meeting:  On  Friday  the  second  of 
March,  1838,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M. 

2)  The  place :  At  St.  Matthew's  church,  Orangeburg 
district,  Amelia  township. 

3)  Opening  sermon  preached  by  E.  L.  Hazelius,  from 
1  Cor.  xiv.  26.  "  Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying." 

4)  Officers  of  the  convention :  Major  J.  Swygert, 
Chairman  ;  Jacob  F.  Schirmer,  Secretary. 

5)  Committee  to  draft  the  Formula  and  lay  it  before 
the  Convention  for  its  final  action :  Messrs.  S.  A. 
Mealy,  J.  Bachman,  J.  C.  Hope,  G.  Haltiwanger,  minis- 


71 

ters  ;  Col.  W.  Caughman,  Thomas  Shuler,  Esq.  William 
Assman,  Henry  Cobia,  Lay-delegates. 


6)  Ministers  composing  the  Convention. 


Names. 

Residences. 

1. 

Rev. 

E.  L.  Hazelius,  D.D.  Lexington  village,  S.  C. 

2. 

a 

John  Bachman,  D.  D.  Charleston. 

3. 

a 

S.  A.  Mealy, 

Savannah,  Georgia. 

4. 

a 

E.  A.  Bolles, 

Ebenezer,  " 

5. 

a 

Michael  Rauch, 

Lexington  district,  S.  C. 

6. 

a 

G.  Haltiwanger,  Sen. 

tt                a  a 

7. 

a 

J.  C.  Hope, 

tt                tt  tt 

8. 

a 

J.  Moser, 

tt                it  tt 

9. 

it 

Jacob  Crimm, 

a                a  a 

10. 

it 

Herm.  Aull, 

Newberry  district, 

11. 

tt 

D.  Bernhardt, 

Orangeburg  district. 

12. 

tt 

D.  Hungerpealer, 

tt  tt 

13. 

a 

R.  Cloy, 

Barnwell  44 

14. 

a 

W.  G.  Harter, 

tt  a 

15. 

a 

Levi  Bedenbaugh, 

Columbia. 

7)  Lay-Delegates  composing  the  Convention. 
Names.       Churches  represented.  Location. 

1.  William  Kunhardt,    St.  John's  church,  Charleston. 

2.  J.  F.  Schirmer,  Esq.  44  4  4  4  4 

3.  Henry  Cobia,  4  4  4  4  4  4 

4.  Col.  W.  Caughman,  St.  Stephen's  church,  L>ex.  vil. 

5.  Wm.  Assman,  Esq.  Sandy  Run,       44       4  4  dist. 

6.  Hczekiah  Dreher,    St,  Peter's,  Piney  woods  44 

7.  Major  J.  Swygert,    St.  John's,  Broad  River  44 

8.  Geo.  Eichleberger,  St,  Matthew's  Newberry  44 

9.  A.  Brandenburg,  Shiloh,  Orangeburg  44 
10.  Thom.  Shaler,  Esq.  St.  Michael's,  Lexington  44 


72 


Philip  Sligh,       Bethlehem,  Newberry  dist. 
Wm.  Taylor,      St.  John's,  Calk's  road,  Lex. 
John  Paysinger,  St.  Luke's  Newberry 
A.  Roberts,         Salem,  Lexington 
S.  Hofman,  Esq.  St.  Andrew's,  Lexington 

St.  Matthew's,  Orangeburg 


11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 

16.  John  Bookert, 

17.  P.  Haigler, 

18.  Jacob  Meyer, 

19.  John  Platts, 

20.  Daniel  Boozer, 

21.  Adam  Epting, 

22.  Chr.  Rentz, 

23.  E.  Caughman, 

24.  John  Meetze, 


Mount  Calvary,  Edgefield 
St.  Nicholas,  Barnwell 
Nazareth,  Lexington 
Zion,  Newberry, 
Mount  Pleasant,  Barnwell 
St.  Mark's,  Edgefield 
Bethel,  Lexington 
Excused:   Rev.  W.  Berly,  the  delegates  of  Rev.  M 
Mealy  and  Bolles,  and  the  brethren  in  Alabama,  on  ac 
count  of  distance  and  other  circumstances. 


FORMULA, 


As  adopted  at  a  Convention,  held  in  St.  Matthew's 
church,  Orangeburg  District,  March  2,  1838. 

CHAPTER  I 

Section  1.  We  believe  from  an  examination  of  the 
works  of  nature,  and  the  course  of  events  in  the  world  in 
general,  and  of  the  lives  of  rational  creatures  in  particu- 
lar,1 that  we  may  derive  evidence  of  the  existence  of  God, 
of  his  general  as  well  as  of  his  particular  providence 
Over  man,  and  of  the  other  prominent  truths  of  natural 
religion.  'Rom.  i.  19,  20  ;  Acts  xvii.  24 — 28. 

Sec  2.  But  as  the  evidence  of  natural  religion  is  not 
such,  as  to  afford  us  a  satisfactory  knowledge  of  the 
nature  of  God,  and  our  relation  to  him,  nor  its  influence 
sufficient  to  urge  us  to  duty  ;2  facts,  which  are  abundantly 
supported  by  the  writings  and  declarations  of  the  most 
eminent  heathen  authors  and  philosophers,  we  also  be- 
lieve, that  a  further  revelation  from  God  is  necessary, 
2Acts  xvii.  29,  30  ;  Rom.  hi.  12,  sqq. 

Sec.  3.  We  believe,  that  such  a  revelation  God  has 
given,  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners,  unto  the 
Fathers,  and  in  these  latter  days,  by  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  his  inspired  Apostles,3  and  that  this  revelation  is  con- 
tained in  the  books  known  in  Protestant  Christendom,  as 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  that  every  individual,  who 
hears  the  gospel,  is  thereby  invited,  to  partake4  of  its 
blessings,  and  is  answerable5  to  the  Judge  of  the  world, 

for  the  manner,  in  which  he  receives  the  message  of  Sal- 
7 


Vation.  3Heb.  i.  1,2;  4 Acts  xiii.  46,  47  ;  John  tii.  16,  18* 
36  ;  52  Thess.  i,  8  ;  Matth.  vii.  24—27. 

Sec.  4.  We  hold  that  liberty6  of  conscience,  and  the 
free  exercise  of  private  judgment  in  matters  of  religion, 
are  natural  and  unalienable  rights  of  men,  of  which  no 
government,  civil  or  ecclesiastic,  ought  to  deprive  us. 
6Acts  iv.  19,  v.  29. 

Sec.  5.  As  order  is  necessary  to  the  prosperity  of 
every  associated  body,  and  as  Jesus  Christ  has  left  no 
specific  form  of  government  and  discipline  for  his 
church,  it  is  the  privilege  and  duty  of  every  individual 
denomination,  to  adopt  such  regulations  as  may  appear  to 
them  most  consistent  with  the  spirit  and  precepts  of  the 
New  Testament,  and  best  calculated  to  subserve  the  in- 
terests of  the  church  of  Christ. 

Sec.  6.  And  as  men,  exercising  the  right  of  private 
judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  agree  in  the  opinion,  that 
Christianity  requires  a  social  connexion  among  its  pro- 
fessors, and  as  experience  proves,  that  men  will  differ  in 
some  of  their  views  on  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  as 
too  much  difference  of  opinion  ivoidd  be  prejudicial  to 
the  objects  of  the  association,  therefore,  reason  dictates, 
that  those  of  similar  views  should  associate  together, 
and  that  it  is  their  duty  to  require  for  admission7  to  churc  h 
membership,  or  for  the  induction  into  the  sacred  office, 
and  for  continuance  in  either  a  compliance  with  such 
terms,  as  they  deem  most  accordant  with  the  principles 
and  the  spirit  of  the  scriptures.  7Acts  xv. 

Sec.  7.  Upon  the  broad  basis  of  these  principles  was 
the  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  founded  immediately 
after  the  reformation.  Adhering  to  the  same  principles, 
the  Lutheran  churches  in  connexion  with  the  Synod  of 


75 


South  Carolina  and  adjacent  States  in  convention  assem- 
bled, declare,  that  we  deem  the  congregational  plan  of 
church  government,  in  general,8  consistent  with  the  spirit 
and  precepts  of  Christ's  church  ;  at  the  same  time,  how- 
ever, being  assured,  that  individual  professors  of  religion, 
as  well  as  congregations  with  their  Pastors,  will  frequent- 
ly stand  in  need  of  the  advice  and  counsel  of  their  breth- 
ren,9 we  deem  it  profitable  to  the  whole  body,  that  there 
should  be  a  Synodical  body  for  advice  and  counsel  as 
aforesaid,  governed  by  the  Constitution  adopted  in  1834, 
which  we,  the  representatives  of  the  churches,  hereby 
ratify. 

And  whereas,  the  Lutheran  church  is  scattered  over  a 
large  portion  of  the  United  States,  and  as  we  deem  the 
General  Synod  a  happy  bond  of  Christian  union  for  the 
whole  denomination,  we  likewise  cheerfully  ratify  the 
union,  subsisting  between  our  Synod  and  the  General 
Synod,  which,  according  to  its  Constitution  is  an  advisory 
body.  According  to  these  arrangements,  we  acknowledge 
but  one  Judicatory  in  the  churches,  viz :  the  church 
council  with  the  pastor,  the  jurisdiction  of  which  body, 
however,  does  not  extend  beyond  the  limits  of  the  respec- 
tive congregations.  Our  Synod,  as  well  as  the  General 
Synod  are  advisory  bodies,  with  this  reservation,  that  our 
Synod  as  every  other  society  or  association,  has  juris- 
diction or  judicial  powers  over  its  own  clergy,  according 
to  the  adopted  Synodical  Constitution.  8Matth.  xviii. 
15—17;  "Acts  xv.  2—31. 


76 

CHAPTER  II. 


of  the  church. 
Part  i. 
Of  the  Church  Invisible. 

Section  1.  The  true  or  invisible  church  of  Christ, 
is  the  collective  body  of  all  those  of  every  religious  de- 
nomination in  the  world,  who  are  in  a  state  of  grace. 
Eph.  iv.  4 — 7;  v.  26,  27;  Matth.  vii.  21;  xii.  49,  50; 
Acts  x.  34,  35  ;  John  x.  16. 

Sec  2.  We  believe,  that  those  are  in  a  state  of  grace, 
who  are  thoroughly  convinced  of  their  being  sinners  by 
nature  and  practice,  have  learned  to  place  their  confidence 
and  faith  in  Christ,  and  have  thereby  obtained  the  pardon 
of  their  sins,  and  are  endeavoring  to  press  toward  the 
mark  of  their  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  Rom. 
iii.  12.  sqq.  23.  v.  i.  2.  viii.  1 — 5;  Mark  xvi.  16;  Phil, 
iii.  14;  Acts  xvi.  29—34. 

Sec.  3.  This  invisible  church  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
has  promised  to  preserve  to  the  end  of  time,  against  all 
the  attacks  of  its  enemies,  i.  e.  he  will  always  have  in 
this  world,  those  who  worship  him  in  Spirit  and  in  truth. 
Matth.  xvi.  13 — 19.  xxviii.  20.  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Rom.  iii.  24 — 26 ;  John 
i.  11—13.  x.  27—30. 

Part  ii. 
Of  the  Visible  Church. 
Section  1.  The  visible  church  is  the  collective  body 
of  those,  who  profess1  to  believe,  that  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  has  suffered  death  for  our  sins,  and  has  been  raised 
for  our  justification,  that  he  is  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  that  all  men  are  sinners 


77 


by  nature  and  practice,  and  are  freely  justified  through 
grace  by  faith  in  the  redemption,  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus ;  who  have  been  admitted  to  membership  by  bap- 
tism,2 and  have  not  been  excluded  from  that  privilege, 
together  with  the3  baptized  children  of  such  professed  be- 
lievers. ll  Cor.  i.  2;  Gal.  i.  1 — 5;  Eph.  i.  1 — 14;  1 
Peter  i.  1—9  ;  2  Peter  i.  1—4;  1  Joh.  i.  1—4;  2Col.  ii. 
11,  12  ;  Acts  ii.  41,  42;  viii.  12,  13.  inasmuch  as  the 
children  of  the  Hebrews,  who  had  been  initiated  into  the 
covenant  of  the  Old  Testament  by  circumcision  belong  to 
the  congregation  of  Israel,  or  to  the  visible  church  of  God 
of  the  Old  Testament,  so  doubtless  the  children  of  profes- 
sed Christians,  dedicated  to  God  and  Jesus  Christ  by  their 
believing  parents  in  and  through  the  rite  of  baptism,  be- 
long to  the  visible  church  of  God  of  the  New  Testament. 

Sec.  2.  Of  this  visible  church,  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  and  only  head,  nor  has  he  ap- 
pointed any  vicar  in  his  stead.  Eph.  i.  22,  23 ;  ch.  v. 
23;  v.  29,  compared  with  ch.  iv.  15,  16;  Col.  i.  18. 

Sec.  3.  To  belong  to  this  visible  church  of  Christ,  it 
is  only  necessary  to  be  connected  with  one  or  the  other 
of  those  denominations,  who  hold  the  essential  Christian 
Articles  enumerated  in  Part  ii.  Sec.  1.  A  difference  of 
sentiment  in  other  respects,  will  not,  among  us,  and 
ought  not  anywhere,  to  deprive  a  person  of  that  member- 
ship.4 We  therefore  consider  all  those  professing  Chris- 
tians of  the  various  denominations,  who  hold  the  above 
named  essential  doctrines,  as  brethren  and  sisters  "  in 
the  Faith  once  delivered  unto  the  Saints."  4Rom.  xiv. 
1—7.  v.  15—20;  1  Cor.  viii.  8,  9. 

Sec.  4.  As  the  Spirit  of  Christianity  leads  its  profes- 
sors to  social  intercourse5  with  each  other,  and  as  such  a 
7* 


78 


connexion  is  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  the 
object  of  the  Christian  church,  and  as  such  a  relation  can 
subsist  only  among  persons  of  contiguous  residence,  and 
those,  who  in  most  minor  points  agree  in  sentiment, 
therefore,  Christians  living  near  together,  and  having  so 
agreed, as  aforesaid,  have,  from  the  times  of  the  Apostles, 
formed6  themselves  into  societies,  for  the  better  attainment 
of  the  objects  of  the  Christian  institutions.  And  every 
society  participates  in  the  duties  of  the  whole  church. 
6John  xiii.  34,  35 ;  Eph.  iv.  3,  16  ;  6Acts  ii.  41 ;  1  Thess  ii. 
14;  Gal.  i.  22. 

Sec.  5.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  such  society  and  of  the 
visible  church  at  large,  to  have  the' word  and  sacraments 
administered  in  their  purity,  to  give  an  adequate  and  just 
support  to  the  pastor  or  pastors,  who  minister  unto  them  ; 
to  provide  for  the  perpetuation  of  an  able  and  faithful 
ministry,  and  to  endeavor  to  propagate  the  gospel  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Gal.  i.  8,  9  ;  1  Cor.  xi.  23—29  ;  1  Tim. 
iv.  1 — 6,  vi.  3 — 5  ;  2  Tim.  ii.  2;   Tit.  i.  5,  sqq.  ch.  ii. 

Sec.  6.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  church,  to  watch  over  the 
purity  and  faithfulness  of  its  members.  1  Cor.  v.  7—13. 

Sec  7.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  church  is  purely  spi- 
ritual ;  it  ought  to  have  no  connexion  with  the  civil 
government,  neither  ought  its  doctrinal  and  disciplinary 
decisions  to  be  enforced  by  the  arm  of  civil  power.  John 
xviii.  36. 

Sec.  8.  The  power  of  the  church  in  our  communion 
is  founded  solely  on  the  word  of  God ;  the  bible  con- 
taining our  juridical  code,  therefore  no  decisions  of  the 
church  judicatory  can  be  valid,  unless  founded  on  the 
Scriptures,  interpreted  in  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  2  Cor.  ii.  6—10. 


79 


CHAPTER  HI. 
of  the  officers  of  the  church. 
Part  i. 
Of  Pastors. 

Section  1.  Our  Lord  and  Saviour  himself  instituted 
the  clerical  office  in  the  New  Testament  church,  and 
made  it  of  perpetual  standing.1  The  persons  filling  this 
office  are  in  the  scriptures  designated  by  different  names, 
as  bishops,  presbyters  or  elders,2  &c.  indicative  of  the 
duties  of  the  office.  All  these  are  by  divine  right  of  equal 
rank,3  and  their  duties  are  principally  these  :  To  expound 
the  word  of  God,41  to  administer  the  Sacraments  of  the 
church?  and  to  admonish  men  of  their  duties?  as  ivell  as 
by  all  proper  means  public  and  private,  to  edify  the 
church  of  Christ.  'Matth.  xxviii.  19,  20  ;  2  Tim.  ii.  2  ; 
Tit.  i.  5;  21  Cor.iv.  1  ;  Acts  xx.  17,  28;  Eph.iv.  11,  12; 
3Luke  xxii.  25,  26  ;  Matth.  xxiii.  8 — 12. 41  Peter  v.  1,  2 ; 
5Matth.  xxviii.  19 ;  1  Cor.  xi.  23  ;  6Acts  vi.  2,  6. 

Sec.  2.  Those  other  officers,  who  were  endowed  with 
miraculous  gifts  and  whose  instrumentality  Christ  used 
in  first  forming  the  church,  were  extraordinary,  and  of 
temporary  standing. 

Sec.  3.  Though  we  in  general  disclaim  the  judicial 
authority  of  Synods,  yet,  as  pastors  are  members  of 
Synods,  and  every  moral  and  religious  society  has  an 
undoubted  right,  of  receiving,  retaining  or  expelling 
members,  according  to  the  constitution  of  such  society ; 
we  consider  pastors  of  our  churches  amenable  for  their 
conduct,  both  private  and  official,  to  the  Synodical  body, 
to  which  they  belong,  according  to  the  constitution  sub- 
scribed by  the  pastor.  And  if  our  Synod,  in  the  opinion 
of  any  of  our  pastors,  in  dealing  with  them  should  not 


80 

have  acted  impartially,  he  is  at  liberty  to  obtain  the  ad- 
vice of  the  General  Synod  in  his  case,  and  it  is  confi- 
dently expected,  that  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
adjacent  States,  will  cheerfully  consent,  to  bring  the  case 
for  advice  before  the  General  Synod. 

Sec.  4.  No  minister  shall  knowingly  grant  to  a  mem- 
ber of  another  congregation  any  privileges  of  the  church, 
which  would  be  denied  of  said  member  by  his  own  pastor. 

Sec.  5.  It  is  the  sacred  duty  of  every  minister,  so  to 
conduct  himself,  that  his  life  may  present  to  his  congre- 
gation, an  example  of  true  Christian  piety  and  deport- 
ment. And  should  any  minister  of  our  church  be  guilty 
of  an  open  vice,  (which  may  God  in  mercy  prevent !)  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  church  council,  earnestly  to  ex- 
hort him  severaal  times  to  reformation,  and  if  this 
should  prove  ineffectual,  or  if  the  case  should  be  such,  as 
to  bring  disgrace  upon  the  church,  to  report  him  to  the 
President  of  the  Synod. 

Part  ii. 

Of  Elders  and  Vestry. 

Section  1.  The  other  officers  of  the  church  are  Elders 
or  Vestry.  They  are  elected  by  the  members  of  the 
church,  to  serve  as  their  agents,  in  performing  some  of 
the  duties,  originally  devolving  on  themselves.  The 
principal  duties  of  elders  are,  to  aid  the  pastor  or 
pastors  in  administering  the  government  and  disci- 
pline of  the  church,  to  preserve  peace,  and  harmony  in 
the  congregations,  to  visit  the  Sunday  schools,  and  to 
promote  the  religious  education  of  the  children  of  the 
church  ;  to  visit  the  sick  and  the  afflicted,  to  assist  the 


81 


pastor  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  by 
preparing  the  elements  for  the  communion,  and  to  render 
all  other  necessary  assistance  at  stated  worship.1 

The  duties  of  the  vestry,  when  such  board  of  officers 
is  considered  necessary  in  a  congregation,  are :  to  attend 
to  the  collections  for  the  poor,  to  attend  to  the  temporal 
concerns  of  the  church,  and  to  aid  in  the  performance  of 
such  other  duties  as  are  generally  incumbent  on  officers 
of  the  church ;  also,  to  use  their  efforts,  to  provide  the 
means  for  the  support  of  their  pastors,  where  this  is  not 
assigned  to  other  officers.  Jl  Thess.  v.  12 — 15;  Acts 
vi.  2—6;  1  Tim.  iii.  8—13. 

Sec.  2.  The  church  officers  of  every  name,  are  the 
representatives  of  each  individual  society,  and  each  church 
shall  determine  the  name  and  number  of  its  officers. 
The  elders  shall  be  elected  by  the  male  communing 
members,  to  serve  for  two  years,  and  they  are  reeligible. 
As  soon  after  their  election  as  convenient,  they  shall  be 
installed  into  office  agreeably  to  the  form,  laid  down  in 
our  Liturgy. 

The  vestry,  wherever  they  exist,  shall  be  elected  ac* 
cording  to  the  act  of  incorporation  and  bye-laws  of  said 
church. 

CHAPTRR  IV. 

OF  THE   CHURCH  COUNCIL. 

Section  1.  The  council  of  a  church  is  the  only  judi- 
catory of  the  church,  strictly  so  called,  consisting  of  the 
pastor  or  pastors  and  all  the  elders  of  a  particular  congre- 
gation. 

Sec  2.  The  pastor  and  half  of  the  other  members  of 
the  council,  and,  in  the  necessary  absence  of  the  pastor, 


82 


two  thirds  of  the  remaining  members  of  the  council, 
shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

Sec.  3.  But  no  business  connected  with  the  govern- 
ment (i.  e.  the  spiritual  government)  and  discipline  of  the 
church  shall  be  transacted  without  the  presence  of  the 
minister,  unless  his  absence  is  unavoidable,  or  voluntary, 
or  the  church  be  vacant;  but  when  present,  the  pastor 
shall  be  chairman  ex  officio. 

Sec.  4.  The  church  council,  wherever  there  are  no 
vestries,  may,  without  the  minister,  have  the  superinten- 
dance  of  all  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  church,  and 
see  that  they  are  managed  wisely,  faithfully  and  justly. 

Sec  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  council,  in  connex- 
ion with  the  minister,  to  admit  to  membership  adults, 
who  make  application,  and  who,  on  mature  exami- 
nation shall  be  judged  to  have  the  proper  qualifications  ; 
viz  :  they  shall  be  obedient  subjects  of  divine  grace,  i.  e. 
they  must  either  be  genuine  Christians,  or  satisfy  the 
council  that  they  are  sincerely  endeavoring  to  become 
such.  Also  to  admit  to  the  communion  of  the  church 
all  those  who  had  been  admitted  to  membership  in  their 
infancy,  by  baptism ;  and  whom  on  like  examination 
they  shall  find  possessed  of  the  above  named  qualifica- 
tions. No  one  shall  be  considered  a  fit  subject  for  full 
membership,  who  has  not  attended  previously  a  course 
of  religious  instruction,  given  by  the  pastor,  on  the  most 
important  doctrines  and  principles  of  religion,  unless  the 
pastor  should  be  satisfied  that  the  applicant's  attainments 
are  adequate  without  this  attendance.  And  when  adults 
are  admitted  to  membership  by  baptism,  this  right  shall, 
if  possible,  be  performed  publicly  before  the  church. 
When  young  persons  who  have  been  baptized  in  their 


83 


infancy,  shall  wish  to  become  communing  members,  they 
shall  apply  to  the  church  council,  or  the  pastor  indi- 
vidually, and  after  having  given  sufficient  evidence  of 
their  christian  faith,  they  shall  be  admitted  to  full  mem- 
bership in  the  christian  church,  according  to  the  form  of 
declaration  used  in  our  churches  on.  such  occasions. 
'Mark  xvi.  16;  John  hi.  5;  Acts  viii.  12,  xvi.  14,  15. 

Sec.  6.  It  s*hall  be  the  duty  of  the  church  council  to 
keep  a  complete  list  of  all  the  communing  members  of 
the  church. 

Sec.  7.  If  any  member  of  the  church  council  should 
conduct  himself  in  a  manner  unworthy  of  his  office,  he 
shall  be  reported  to  the  council,  and  if  found  guilty,  his 
case  shall  be  referred  to  the  male  communing  members 
for  decision. 

Sec  8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  church  council  to 
administer  the  discipline  of  the  church  on  all  those 
whose  conduct  is  inconsistent  with  their  christian  profes- 
sion, or  who  entertain  fundamental  errors.2  To  this  end 
they  shall  have  power  to  cite  any  of  their  church  mem- 
bers to  appear  before  them,  and  to  endeavor  to  obtain 
other  witnesses  when  the  case  may  require  it.  It  shall 
further  be  their  duty,  when  any  member  offends,  firsts 
privately  to3  admonish  him,  and  then,  secondly,  if  neces- 
sary, to  call  him  to  account ;  and  if  they  shall  deem  these 
measures  ineffectual,  then  to  suspend  his  membership; 
i.  e.  simply,  to  deprive  him  or  her  from  the  privileges 
peculiar  to  church  membership,  according  to  the  precepts 
and  examples  of  the  New  Testament.4  Accordingly  it 
shall  also  be  their  duty  to  restore  suspended  members5  to 
all  the  privileges  of  the  church,  who  manifest  sincere 
repentance.  21  Cor.  v.,  7—13  ;  32  Thes.  hi.  11—15  ;  Ti- 
tus hi.  10  ;  52  Cor.  ii.  6—8 ;  Gal.  vi.  1. 


84 


Sec.  9.  The  church  council  may  at  any  time  be  con* 
vened  by  the  minister,  arid  it  shall  be  his  duty  to  call  a 
meeting  when  requested  by  one  third  of  the  electors  of 
the  church. 

Sec.  10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  church  council,  to 
watch  over  the  religious  education  of  the  children  of  the 
church,  and  see  that  they  be  occasionally  collected  and 
taught  in  the  catechism  of  the  church,  and  the  duties  and 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  They  shall  endea- 
vor to  obtain  pious  and  well  qualified  teachers  of  the 
Sunday  schools,  and  endeavor  to  have  the  children  of  the 
church,  as  far  as  practicable,  attend  them,  and  that  they 
be  there  also  taught  the  general  duties  of  religion. 

Sec  11.  In  all  cases  of  appeal  to  Synod  from  the  de- 
decisions  of  the  church  council — which  may  take  place, 
if  both  parties  agree  to  constitute  the  Synod  the  arbitrary 
power,  see  constitution  of  Synod — by  a  suspended  mem- 
ber, the  council  shall  take  no  farther  measures,  grounded 
on  their  decisions,  until  the  advice  of  the  Synod  has 
been  given.  But  still  the  sentence  of  suspension  must 
take  effect  immediately  and  remain  in  force,  until  review- 
ed and  altered  by  the  church  council  through  the  adviso- 
ry recommendations  of  Synod.  In  every  case  of  appeal 
the  church  council  shall  send  a  detailed  and  correct  ac- 
count of  their  proceedings  in  the  case  and  of  the  charges 
and  evidence  on  both  sides.  (See  constitution,  chap.  vi. 
sec.  4.) 

CHAPTER  V. 

OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS. 

Section  1.  The  members  of  any  particular  church 
are  all  those  members  of  the  visible  church  (see  chap.  ii. 


65 


sec.  1.)  who  are  associated  together  under  some  form  of 
Christian  government  and  discipline  for  divine  worship 
and  the  better  attainment  of  the  objects  of  the  church  as 
a  Christian  institution. 

Sec.  2.  Every  communing  member  is  accountable  to 
the  church  council  in  so  far  as  his  conduct  deviates 
from  the  rules  of  the  society  and  must  appear  before 
them  when  cited,  and  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the 
church  regularly  administered.  Matth.  xviii.  17,  18 ; 
Tit.  iii.  10,  11. 

Sec.  3.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  church  member  to  lead 
a  Christian  life,  i.  e.  to  perform  the  duties  required  of 
him  or  her,  as  found  in  the  Scriptures ;  to  wit:  Adult 
members  ought  not  to  neglect  the  public  worship  of 
God,1  nor  the  participation  of  the  Lord's  Supper,'  when- 
ever an  opportunity  is  afforded.  Parents  ought  to  edu- 
cate their  children  in  the  nurture,  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord,3  to  have  them  instructed  in  the  doctrines  and 
duties  of  the  chucrh,  and  to  urge  them  to  an  observance 
of  Us  ordinances.*  All  members  of  the  church  ought 
to  abstain  from  prof  an  e  swearing,  from  Sabbath-break- 
ing, intemperance,  gambling,  all  vices  of  a  similar  na- 
ture and  from  those  fashionable  amusements  of  the  world 
that  are  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity  and  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Scripture.  !Heb.  x.  23 — 25  ;  Col.  iii.  12 — 
17;  2Acts  ii.  46;  1  Cor.  xi.  23—29;  3Eph.  vi.  4;  2 
Tim.  iii.  14,  15,  and  ii.  19;  4Tit.  ii.  1—15. 

Sec  4.  When  a  disciplined  member  becomes  dissatis_ 

fied  with  the  decision  of  the  church  council,  and  appeals 

to  the  Synod  for  its  advice,  he  must  give  notice  to  the 

council  of  his  intention  immediately,  or  within  two 

weeks  of  the  time  when  the  sentence  was  made  known 
8 


to  him,  specifying  the  reasons  of  his  dissatisfaction,  and 
the  grounds  of  his  appeal.    (See  chap.  iv.  sec.  11.) 

Sec.  5.  It  is  recommended,  that  when  a  member  of 
one  of  our  churches,  moves  into  the  bounds  of  another, 
and  wishes  to  be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church, 
he  bring  with  him  a  certificate  of  good  standing  from  his 
former  pastor. 

Sec  6.  It  is  recommended  as  according  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  New  Testament,  that  the  members  of  the 
church  ought  not  to  prosecute  each  other  before  a  civil 
tribunal,  until  they  have  first  made  an  attempt  to  settle 
the  points  of  difference  through  the  medium  of  their 
Christian  brethren. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

OF  ELECTIONS. 

Section  1 .  All  congregational  elections  must  be  pub- 
lished by  the  church-council  to  the  congregation,  at  least 
two  weeks  previous  to  said  election. 

Sec.  2.  The  council  may  publish  a  congregational 
meeting  for  any  lawful  purpose,  when  they  shall  deem  it 
necessary;  and  it  shall  be  their  duty,  to  do  so,  when  re- 
quired by  one-third  of  the  lawful  electors  of  the  church. 

Sec.  3.  Jit  all  elections  for  elders,  no  person  shall  be 
elected,  who  is  not  a  member  in  full  communion  with 
said  church. 

Sec  4.  When  an  election  is  held  in  a  vacant  congre- 
gation for  a  pastor — in  which  the  individual  church-con- 
stitution or  by-laws  of  the  corporation  do  not  specify  any 
thing  on  that  subject — a  plurality  of  legal  votes  shall  con- 
stitute him  duly  elected ;  the  presiding  officer  shall  sign 
a  certificate  of  the  election,  and  make  it  known  to  the 


87 


congregation.  This  certificate,  together  with  the  state- 
ment of  the  support,  which  the  congregation  or  congre- 
gations promise  the  pastor  elect,  shall  be  considered  a 
legal  call  to  the  pastor  therein  specified ;  provided,  how- 
ever, that  the  pastor  elect  still  has  the  reserved  right  of 
accepting  or  refusing  the  call.  1  Tim.  v.  8  ;  1  Cor.  ix. 
14  ;  Luke  x.  7.    "77ie  laborer  is  worthy  his  hire." 

Sec.  5.  The  electors  of  any  particular  church  in  our 
connexion,  are  all  those  male  members,  who  are  in  full 
communion,  who  submit  to  its  government  and  discipline 
regularly  administered,  and  who  contribute  according  to 
their  ability  and  engagements  to  all  its  necessary  expen- 
ditures ;  provided,  however,  that  if  the  act  of  incorpora- 
tion, church-constitution  and  by-laws  should  ordain  any 
thing  more  specific  on  the  subject  of  the  election  of  a 
pastor,  nothing  contained  in  this  section  shall  be  con- 
strued in  contradiction  to  said  act  of  incorporation,  &c. 

Sec.  6.  If  from  any  cause  a  vacancy  occurs  among  the 
elders,  between  the  time  of  the  stated  elections,  it  shall 
be  filled  without  delay  by  a  special  election,  and  the  per- 
son, thus  elected,  shall  serve  until  the  regular  stated 
election  takes  place. 

Sec.  7.  It  is  the  privilege  and  duty  of  every  church  or 
churches  having  a  pastor,  to  elect  by  nomination,  viva 
voce  or  by  ballot,  a  delegate  to  accompany  their  minis- 
ter to,  and  represent  their  interests  at  the  yearly  Synod 
of  the  associated  body.  Vacant  congregations  have  a 
right  to  send  a  commissioner  with  instructions  to  the 
Synod.    (See  constitution  of  Synod,  ch.  vii.  sec.  1.) 


SB 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  PRAYER  MEETINGS. 

Section  1.  As  prayer  is  one  of  the  most  encourag- 
ing duties  of  the  Christian ;  and  as  prayer  meetings 
have  been  of  the  greatest  importance  and  usefulness,  it 
is  therefore  most  earnestly  recommended  to  the  differ- 
ent churches  in  our  connexion,  to  promote  them  among 
the  members.  These  meetings  may  be  held  in  the 
church,  school  house,  or  private  houses.  Their  object  is 
the  spiritual  edification  of  the  persons  present.  The  ut- 
most precaution  ought  ever  to  be  observed,  that  God, 
who  is  a  Spirit,  may  there,  too,  be  worshipped  orderly, 
and  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  These  meetings  should  be 
as  solemn  and  decorous,  as  any  others  for  divine  wor- 
ship, and  nothing  should  be  done,  to  disturb  the  devo- 
tions of  those  present,  or  that  might  prevent  a  harmoni- 
ous attention  to  the  leader  of  the  meeting :  in  short,  ac- 
cording to  the  injunction  of  the  Apostle:  All  things 
should  be  done  ^decently  and  in  order."  1  Thess.  v. 
17;  Col.  iv.  2,  3  ;  Luke  xviii.  1 — 14;  1  Cor.  xiv.  40. 

Sec.  2.  It  is  recommended,  that  lectures  and  exhorta- 
tions be  connected  with  the  prayer  meetings ;  also  the 
reading  of  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures  ;  and  in  case 
the  pastor  may  not  be  present,  that  the  elders  direct  or 
procure  some  one  to  conduct  the  meeting. 

Sec.  3.  It  is  recommended  to  all  church  members,  and 
more  especially  to  the  members  of  the  church  council,  to 
make  daily  worship  in  their  families  a  sacred  duty. 
Acts  ii.  42.  ch.  vi.  4.  x.  2*  Eph.  vi.  18,  19;  1  Tim.  ii. 
1—6. 

Sec  4.  It  is  recommended,  that  our  congregations 


89 


should  observe  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer,  on  the 
first  Sunday  or  Monday  of  every  month. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS  RECOMMENDATIONS. 

Section  1.  It  is  earnestly  recommended  to  the  mem- 
bers and  church  councils  of  our  churches,  that  they  make 
arrangements,  wherever  such  do  not  already  exist,  either 
in  their  houses  of  public  worship,  or  elsewhere — because 
such  houses  of  worship  do  not  exist  in  every  neighbor- 
hood— that  the  colored  population  may  every  where  en- 
joy the  privileges  of  the  regular  ministry  and  church 
service.  Eph.  vi.  5 — 9 ;  1  Tim.  vi.  1 — 5 ;  Tit.  ii.  9, 
10,  11  ;  Philemon  v.  10—18. 

Sec.  2.  7/  is  recommended,  that  parents  or  guardians 
in  future  be  the  sponsors  or  presenters  of  the  children  to 
be  baptized.  Genesis  xvii.  10,  11,  12 — 14;  23 — 27, 
compared  with  Acts  xvi.  14,  15;  31 — 33. 

Sec.  3.  It  is  recommended  to  all  the  members  of  our 
churches,  that  they  should  avoid  entering  into  the  busi- 
ness of  retailing  or  manufacturing  spirituous  liquors,  ex- 
cept for  medical  purposes;  as  we  deem  this  business, 
especially  in  some  forms,  in  which  it  is  carried  on,  in- 
consistent with  the  Christian  character.  Habakuk  ii.  5 — 
15;  Prov.  xx.  1  ;  Isai.  v.  11,  22,  23;  ch.  xxviii.  7,  8; 
Amos  iv.  1  ;  Rom.  xiii.  13;  1  Cor.  v.  11  ;  Gal.  v.  21, 
compared  with  23;  Eph.  v.  18;  2  Pet.  i.  6. 

Sec.  4.  It  is  recommended  to  the  different  congrega- 
tions, connected  with  this  body,  to  encourage  the  cause 
of  temperance  within  their  respective  bounds. 
8* 


90 


All  which  is  respectfully  submitted  to  the  convention 
by  the  drafting  committee. 

S.  A.  MEALY,  Chairman  ex  officio. 
JOHN  BACHMAN, 
JOHN  C.  HOPE, 
GEORGE  HALTIWANGER, 
WEST  CAUGHMAN, 
THOMAS  SHULER, 
HENRY  COB1A, 
"WILLIAM  ASSMAN. 

The  Formula  as  submitted  by  the  committee,  was  read 
by  chapters  and  sections,  amended  and  finally  unani- 
mously adopted  as  given  above,  and  all  the  members  of 
the  convention  subscribed  their  names  thereto,  March  the 
5th,  1838. 

Testified  by       JACOB  SWYGERT,  President. 

Jacob  F.  Schirmer,  Secretary. 


REMARKS  ON  FORMULA. 

Having  given  a  brief  but  faithful  account  of  the  origin 
of  our  church  discipline,  it  must  be  evident  to  all  who 
read  it,  that  in  originating,  framing,  and  adopting  this 
Formula,  recourse  has  been  had  to  the  people,  the  only 
legitimate  power  of  enacting  laws  in  accordance  with  the 
principles  exhibited  in  the  declaration  of  our  National 
Independence,  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  and 
that  of  every  State  in  the  Union.  But  having  learnt,  that 
individual  members  of  our  churches,  for  whom  we  enter- 
tain great  regard,  have  expressed  themselves  still  unfa- 
vorable to  some  provisions  of  the  Formula,  we  deem  it 
our  duty  to  make  at  least  an  effort  to  remove  these 
doubts.  To  do  this  effectually  we  would  direct  the  at- 
tention of  our  brethren  and  sisters  to  a  few  general  re- 
marks. We  beg  them  to  distinguish  between  those  parts 
of  the  discipline,  which  are  declared  laivs  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  church  and  its  members,  and  those,  which 
are  only  recommendatory.  The  recommendations  are 
viewed  by  the  church  only  as  such;  it  is  left  to  the  in- 
dividual members  to  adopt  or  to  reject  them,  if  they  can- 
not convince  themselves  of  their  utility.  We  are  not 
lords  over  God's  heritage,  let  the  brethren  act  in  re- 
gard to  these  recommendations,  as  their  conscience  may 
dictate. 

The  other  regulations  express  the  sentiments  of  the 
convention  in  reference  to  religious  principles  and  the 
government  of  the  church,  or  they  prescribe  the  duties 
of  ministers  and  other  church  officers,  or  the  duties  of 


92 


church  members.  In  regard  to  the  sentiments  of  the 
convention  respecting  principles  of  religion  and  church 
government,  nothing  new  has  been  advanced ;  nor  have 
we  learned,  that  any  objections  on  those  subjects  have 
been  made.  But  the  complaints  which  have  come  to  our 
notice,  have  reference  partly  to  the  practical  application 
of  the  principles  of  church  government,  and  partly  to 
some  of  the  duties  of  church  officers  and  private  mem- 
bers of  churches.  We  shall  endeavor  to  explain  the  ar- 
ticles in  question,  and  as  we  trust,  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  our  friends.  The  first  and  principal  objection  is,  that 
there  exists  a  conflict  between  constitutions,  articles  of 
incorporation,  and  by-laws  of  some  churches  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  provisions  of  the  discipline  respecting  the 
application  of  the  universally  acknowledged  principles  of 
church  government  on  the  other.  One  remark  might 
probably  remove  the  difficulty.  It  was  stated  m  conven- 
tion, and  adopted  as  an  acknowledged  principle,  that  if  a 
real  or  apparent  difference  should  be  discovered  between 
the  mode  of  executing  parts  of  church  government  hith- 
erto in  practice  according  to  the  constitution  of  a  parti- 
cular church,  and  that  laid  down  in  the  discipline,  the 
constitution  should  be  received  as  explanatory  of  the 
meaning  of  the  Formula ;  and  in  several  instances  it  is 
expressly  mentioned  in  the  Formula  itself,  that  this  was 
the  intention  of  the  convention.  But  we  may  proceed  a 
step  further,  and  say,  that  the  discipline  does  in  no  case 
contain  these  conflicting  elements,  which  we  shall  endea- 
vor to  prove  by  the  following  remarks.  The  discipline 
expressly  states,  that  the  government  or  poiver  of  the 
church  is  purely  spiritual  (ch.  ii,  part  2d,  sec.  7,)  hence 
it  follows,  that  all  the  regulations  concerning  the  tempo- 


93 


ralilies  of  a  congregation,  are  left  to  the  management  of 
each  corporation,  by  law,  empowered  to  do  so,  with- 
out any  interference  of  the  discipline.  And  to  avoid  any- 
possible  misunderstanding  on  this  subject,  the  Formula 
declares,  ch.  iv.  sec.  1,  that  the  church  council  with  the 
pastor  is  the  only  judicatory  of  the  church,  within  its 
congregational  limits ;  therefore,  whatever  agreement  may 
exist  between  the  pastor  and  the  congregation,  in  virtue 
of  an  act  of  incorporation  or  the  call  of  the  minister,  in 
respect  to  these  matters,  is  by  this  phraseology  of  the 
discipline  confirmed.  Besides,  it  is  self-evident,  that 
when  we  in  the  United  States  speak  of  a  church  judica- 
tory, we  cannot  mean  that  it  is  to  exercise  authority  in 
temporal  or  civil  matters  ;  our  laws  take  care  of  these 
things,  and  the  church  judicatory  has  only  to  do,  as 
already  remarked,  with  the  spiritual  walk  and  conversa- 
tion of  the  members;  and  the  term  "member"  more- 
over is  applicable  only  to  communicant  members,  and 
not  to  friends  of  the  church,  who  are  pew-holders,  and 
not  communing  members.  Therefore,  the  communing 
members  of  the  church  alone  are  the  persons  who  are 
requested  to  subscribe  the  Formula.  Of  friends,  such  as 
above  stated,  the  subscription  is  not  required.  And  as 
according  to  ch.  iii,  part  i,  sec.  1,  the  duties  of  ministers 
there  enumerated  are  purely  of  a  spiritual  nature,  and  as 
in  ch.  iv,  sec.  4,  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  church 
are  entrusted  to  the  vestry  or  church  council,  whatever 
name  it  may  bear;  it  is  expressly  stated  at  the  same 
time,  that  the  discipline  does  not  require  the  minister  to 
bear  any  share  in  it,  and  though  in  ch.  iv,  sec.  1,  the 
pastor  is  named  as  a  member  of  the  council,  and  though 
sec.  3  provides,  that  no  business  connected  with  the  gov* 


94 


eminent,  that  is,  the  spiritual  government  and  disci- 
pline of  the  church  shall  be  transacted  without  the  pres- 
ence of  the  pastor,  it  is  evident  from  the  preceding 
remarks,  that  the  discipline  does  not  mean  to  say,  that 
the  minister  shall  also  preside  or  have  a  control  over 
the  temporal  concerns  of  the  churches  under  his  care. 
These  are  to  be  managed,  according  to  the  acts  of  incor- 
poration, deed,  gift  or  constitution.  And  if,  according  to 
such  regulations,  the  minister  is  excluded  from  a  partici- 
pation in  the  management  of  the  temporalities  of  the 
church,  it  follows  of  course,  that  the  rules  of  the  For- 
mula are  only  applicable  to  those  congregations,  in  which 
provisions  of  the  aforementioned  character  do  not  exist. 

Thus  we  have  shown,  that  it  is  not  the  intention  of  the 
discipline,  to  annul  or  vacate  incorporation  laws  or  pre- 
viously existing  constitutions  of  individual  churches,  and 
also,  that  the  tenor  of  certain  parts  of  the  Formula,  which 
taken  singly,  and  out  of  connexion  of  the  whole,  might 
appear  to  admit  a  construction,  unfavorable  to  the  an- 
nounced determination  of  the  convention,  does  in  reality 
not  contain  these  conflicting  elements. 

There  is  one  objection,  however,  which  we  cannot 
suffer  to  pass  unnoticed,  without  saying  a  few  words  in 
refutation.  The  objection  is,  that  individual  liberty  is 
abridged  by  the  regulations  of  the  Formula.  But  we 
ask,  wherein  has  individual  liberty  been  abridged  in  that 
discipline  ?  Does  our  discipline  demand  more  sacrifices 
from  professors  of  religion,  than  the  word  of  God  ? 
Since  the  objectors  tell  us,  "the  Bible  is  a  sufficient 
discipline  for  us,  and  we  desire  no  other."  But  are 
these  men  serious,  when  they  make  this  assertion?  It 
is  impossible !    For  one  single  passage  of  the  New  Tes- 


95 


tament  demands  quite  as  much  of  professors  of  religion, 
as  the  discipline  does.  1  Peter  i.  13 — 15:  "Gird  up 
the  loins  of  your  mind,  be  sober  and  hope  to  the  end—' 
as  obedient  children,  not  fashioning  yourselves  accord- 
ing to  the  former  lusts  in  your  ignorance,  but  as  he, 
who  has  called  you,  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner 
of  conversation."  But  it  may  be  replied,  if  this  be  so, 
the  Christian  has  his  guide  and  needeth  no  other!  We 
answer,  neither  do  we. desire  to  adopt  another  guide,  ex- 
cept the  unerring  word  of  God ;  but  we  view  the  For- 
mula as  a  digest  or  summary  of  the  laws  of  the  New 
Covenant,  bringing  the  Christian  duties  of  both  pastor, 
elders  and  people  at  one  glance  and  under  their  respec- 
tive heads  to  our  view.  So  the  Christian  citizen  need- 
eth not  be  informed  by  the  State  institutions  and  laws, 
what  his  duties  as  a  member  of  the  commonwealth  are ; 
his  heart  dictates  these  obligations  to  him,  yet  he  will  not 
contend,  that  constitutions  and  laws  are  unnecessary  and 
useless,  nor  will  he  feel  that  they  abridge  his  individual 
liberty. 

But  the  sacred  name  of  liberty  is  misapplied  by  those, 
who  think  that  licentiousness  and  liberty  are  synony- 
mous terms ;  therefore,  they  consider  every  restraint  an 
abridgment  of  liberty,  which  has  a  tendency  to  prevent 
licentiousness ;  and  the  same  persons  will  also  view  the 
word  of  God  as  well  as  as  the  laws  of  their  country 
as  restraints  of  their  liberty,  and  in  general  they  act  ac- 
cordingly. By  the  true  Christian  patriot,  however,  the 
laws  of  his  country,  and  the  Formula  of  his  church  gov- 
ernment, are  considered  as  safe  guides  through  many 
difficulties,  and  he  pays  the  more  cheerfully  obedience  to 
both,  because  they  are  bottomed  on  the  precious  word 
of  God. 


THE  CONSTITUTION 

OF  THE 

EV.  LUTH.  SYNOD  AND  MIN1STERIUM 

OF 

SOUTH  CAROLINA 

AND  ADJACENT  STATES. 

Based  upon  a  plan  framed  according  to  a  resolution  passed  at  the 
Synod,  A.  D.  1833. 


ADOPTED  AND   RATIFIED  AT  A  MEETING  OF  THE  5TN0D,  IN  EBENE- 
ZER,  GEORGIA,  NOV.  15TH,  1834. 


t 


PREAMBLE. 


Article  1.  As  the  seat  of  the  Synod  is  chiefly  in 
South  Carolina,  and  its  meetings  confined  to  that  State 
and  Georgia,  zee,  whose  names  are  subscribed  to  this 
constitution,  the  ministers  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
churches  of  South  Carolina  and  adjacent  States,  having 
united  ourselves  since  the  year  1814  into  one  body,  make 
knoiun  hereby,  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  we  de- 
sire to  be  known  hereafter,  as  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Synod  and  Ministerium  of  South  Carolina  and  adja- 
cent States;  and  each  meeting  of  the  same,  a  meeting 
of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  and  Ministerium 
of  South  Carolina  and  a  (j  a  cent  States — and  we  so- 
lemnly promise  to  govern  and  regulate  ourselves  by  the 
following  constitution.  At  the  same  time  we  consider 
the  act  of  incorporation  of  said  Synod,  passed  by  our 
Legislature,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1825,  as  an  integral 
part  of  our  compact ;  desiring  that  the  provisions  in  our 
constitution  shall  not  be  explained  in  any  sense  contro- 
verting the  act  of  Legislative  incorporation. 

Art.  2.  The  Augsburg  Confession  of  Faith  shall  be 
the  point  of  union  in  our  churches,  inasmuch  as  we  be- 
lieve, that  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  word  of  God 
are  taught  in  a  manner  substantially  correct  in  the  doc- 
trinal articles  of  said  confession.  (See  Ordination  Ser- 
vices.) 


100 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  SYNOD. 

Article  1.  The  officers  of  this  Synod  shall  consist  of 
a  president,  secretary  and  treasurer.  The  latter  officer 
shall  always  be  a  layman,  bat  the  president  and  secre- 
tary are  to  be  chosen  from  the  ordained  ministers  of  the 
Synod. 

Art.  2.  All  the  above  mentioned  officers  are  to  be 
chosen  by  ballot,  by  a  majority  of  the  votes  of  the  min- 
isters, licentiates,  and  lay-delegates  present.  Their  time 
of  service  shall  be  two  years,  but  they  are  re-eligible  for 
three  successive  elections,*  except  the  treasurer,  who 
shall  always  be  re-eligible. 

CHAPTER  II. 

OF  THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  PRESIDENT. 

Article  1.  The  president  is  chosen  from  among  the 
ordained  ministers,  who  are  regular  members  of  this 
body;  and  in  making  this  choice,  particular  respect  is  to 
be  paid  to  piety,  learning,  judgment,  character  and  merit. 

Art.  2.  The  president  shall  deliver  a  Synodical  dis- 
course, at  the  meeting  of  every  Synod;  and  shall,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  pastor  loci,  where  the  Synod  meets, 
regulate  the  religious  exercises,  and  appoint  the  indivi- 
dual ministers  who  are  to  preach  during  the  sessions. 

Art.  3.  He  shall,  at  the  meeting  of  every  Synod,  pre- 
sent a  written  report  of  all  the  official  business  transacted, 
and  letters  received  by  him  since  the  last  meeting,  and  of 
all  the  important  events  which  have  occurred  relating  to 

•An  amendment  proposed  at  the  Synod  of  1840,  to  be  adopted 
at  the  next  meeting. 


101 


the  Synod,  and  may  recommend  for  their  consideration 
any  measures  which  he  deems  necessary,  or  calculated  to 
promote  the  cause  of  religion  or  benefit  the  churches  in 
connexion  with  this  Synod.  The  report  shall  be  laid  on 
the  table,  and  dealt  with  as  other  documents  coming 
before  this  body. 

Art.  4.  He  presides  in,  and  has  the  inspection  of,  all 
the  meetings  and  sessions,  both  of  the  Synod  and  Min- 
is terium. 

Art.  5.  He  is  at  liberty  to  take  an  active  part  in  the 
discussions  of  the  house,  the  same  as  every  other 
member. 

Art.  6.  When,  on  any  question,  the  Synod  or  Minis- 
terium  is  equally  divided,  he  has  the  casting  vote ;  in  all 
other  cases  he  has  no  suffrage,  except  when  an  election 
is  made  by  ballot,  and  then  he  has  not  the  casting  vote. 

Art.  7.  He  shall  take  care  that  each  subject  be  duly 
considered  before  a  decision  be  made.  He  shall  distinct- 
ly rehearse  each  motion,  when  no  one  has  any  further 
observations  to  offer,  and  take  the  vote  of  the  house  on 
the  same. 

Art.  8.  As  a  general  rule,  he  has  the  appointment  of 
all  committees  ;  except  when  the  Synod  decides,  on  mo- 
tion of  any  member  of  die  house,  that  a  committee  shall 
be  chosen  by  ballot,  or  in  such  cases  as  the  constitution 
requires  to  be  appointed  by  ballot. 

Art.  9.  When  the  question  has  been  called  for  by  the 
house,  the  votes  are  to  be  given  simply  by  yea  and  nay, 
and  no  further  observations  on  the  subject  hitherto  under 
consideration  are  admissible. 

Art.  10.  The  President  performs  the  ordinations,  as- 
sisted bv  two  or  more  ministers  of  his  own  choice,  in 
9* 


102 


the  public  congregations,  selects  the  persons  who  besides 
himself,  are  to  examine  candidates ;  and  in  common  with 
the  Secretary  (see  chap.  3,  art.  3)  issues  all  letters  of  li- 
cense to  approved  candidates.  He  is  to  subscribe  these 
letters  of  license  as  well  as  the  certificates  of  ordination 
with  his  official  signature,  and  see  that  they  receive  the 
seal  of  the  Ministerium. 

Art.  11.  It  is  an  important  part  of  his  office  to  give 
counsel  to  every  member  of  this  body,  whenever  he 
deems  it  expedient,  and  particularly  to  admonish  and  ad- 
vise every  erring  brother. 

Art.  12.  If  a  congregation  express  the  desire  to 
him,  either  to  have  the  approved  candidate  licensed, 
or  that  the  ordination  of  their  pastor  should  take  place 
in  the  congregation,  the  President  may,  if  he  can 
not  attend  to  this  duty  in  person,  on  account  of  the  dis- 
tance or  for  other  sufficient  reasons,  appoint  two  or  three 
ordained  ministers  to  perform  said  duty  in  his  stead. 

Art.  13.  Should  the  President  remove  from  the  limits 
of  the  Synod,  or  depart  this  life  during  the  recess  of  the 
Synod,  the  Secretary  shall  succeed  him,  and  discharge 
the  duties  of  the  President,  until  the  next  meeting  of  the 
Synod. 

CHAPTER  III. 

OF  THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  SECRETARY. 

Article  1.  The  Secretary  of  the  Synod  and  Ministe- 
rium is  to  be  elected  from  among  the  ordained  ministers 
who  are  regular  members  of  this  body  (vide  chap.  1, 
art.  2)  and  in  making  the  choice  of  this  officer,  attention 
is  to  be  paid  to  superior  skill,  punctuality  and  fidelity. 

Art,  2.  The  Secretary  shall  keep  a  faithful  and  accu- 


103 


rate  account  of  all  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  and 
Ministerium ;  carefully  preserve  all  the  papers,  the  seal, 
<fec.  of  the  Synod,  subject  to  its  direction,  and  shall  do 
all  the  official  writing  of  the  Synod  not  otherwise  pro- 
vided for;  and  with  a  view  to  lessen  the  burthen  of  his 
labors,  printed  blanks  for  letters  of  license  in  their  various 
forms  and  parchments  for  certificates  of  ordination  are 
to  be  procured. 

Art.  3.  He  is  to  attest  by  his  official  signature  all  cer- 
tificates of  ordination  and  letters  of  license,  resolutions 
concerning  ministers,  delegates  or  churches,  and  the 
minutes  of  the  Synod,  both  in  the  written  and  printed 
copies. 

Art.  4.  As  the  adjournments  of  the  Synod  are  pub- 
lished in  the  minutes,  it  is  deemed  sufficient  notice  that 
the  Secretary  publish  the  approaching  meeting  of  the 
Synod  and  Ministerium,  in  some  suitable  religious  paper, 
six  weeks  previous  to  the  time  of  each  meeting. 

Art.  5.  If  the  accumulation  of  business  render  it  neces- 
sary, the  President  may  appoint  one  or  more  Secretaries 
as  assistants,  whose  office  expires  at  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing of  Synod. 

Art.  6.  Unless  the  archives  are  otherwise  disposed  of 
by  the  Synod,  they  shall  be  in  the  charge  and  custody  of 
the  Secretary.  Any  minister  or  delegate  of  a  congre- 
gation connected  with  this  body,  shall  have  free  access  to 
them,  but  no  part  of  them  shall  be  allowed  to  be  taken 
away  or  destroyed. 

Art.  7.  If  during  the  recess  of  the  Synod,  the  Secre- 
tary should  be  disabled  or  disqualified  to  hold  his  office, 
or  should  move  without  the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  or 
should  depart  this  life,  the  President  shall  require  the  ar- 


104 


chives,  the  seal  of  the  Miiiisterium,  and  all  other  proper- 
ty of  the  Synod  which  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Secretary, 
to  be  delivered  to  him,  and  shall  retain  the  charge  of 
them  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod,  when  he  shall 
appoint  a  Secretary  pro  tempore. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OF  THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  TREASURER. 

art.  1.  The  Treasurer  shall  take  charge  of  all  the 
monies  belonging  to  the  Synodical  funds,  pay  all  sums 
ordered  to  be  expended  by  regular  resolutions  of  the  Sy- 
nod, at  such  times  and  to  such  persons,  and  in  the  man- 
ner directed  by  this  body ;  and  keep  and  deliver  at  each 
of  its  annual  meetings  an  exact  account  of  the  state  of 
the  treasury. 

Art.  2.  He  shall  invest,  or  loan  out  as  directed  by  the 
Synod,  those  sums  which  are  not  needed  to  defray  the 
current  expenses  and  to  pay  the  orders  of  Synod,  during 
one  Synodical  year,  yet  he  must  take  care  that  all  bonds 
are  made  payable  after  the  close  of  one  year,  and  that 
those  which  are  not  called  in,  after  the  expiration  of  one 
year,  are  renewed  at  the  proper  time,  so  that  none  may 
be  outlawed. 

Art.  3.  No  part  of  the  funds  of  the  Synod  shall  be 
appropriated  otherwise  than  for  contingent  expenses, 
the  education  of  young  men  for  the  ministry,  and  for 
missionary  purposes. 

Art.  4.  As  the  demands  upon  the  treasury,  particular- 
ly for  the  support  of  our  beneficiaries,  will  often  hence- 
forth require  more  money  than  may  be  collected  for  the 
Synod  at  its  annual  meeting,  the  Treasurer  shall  always 
keep  in  his  possession  the  sum  of  300  dollars,  subject  to 


105 


the  orders  of  the  Synod,  upon  which  no  interest  shall  be 
required  of  him. 

Art.  5.  He  shall  ^ive  an  approved  bond  and  security 
to  the  Svnod  for  the  faithful  performance  of  his  several 
duties,  and  said  documents  are  to  be  deposited  in  the 
hands  of  the  Secretary  for  safe  keeping. 

Art.  6.  If  the  Treasurer,  during  the  recess  of  Synod, 
should  remove  to  a  distant  state  or  depart  this  life,  all  the 
bonds,  monies,  certificates  and  documents  belonging  to 
the  Synod  in  the  hands  of  said  Treasurer,  shall  be  deliv- 
ered by  the  Treasurer,  his  executors  or  administrators, 
unto  the  President  who  shall  give  a  receipt  for  the  same, 
and  keep  this  Synodical  property  in  his  charge  until  the 
next  Synodical  meeting,  and  the  election  of  a  new  Trea- 
surer. 

CHAPTER  V. 

OF   ORDAINED  MINISTERS. 

Article  1.  All  ordained  ministers  are  perfectly  equal 
as  to  rank,  title  and  privileges,  having  no  power  the  one 
over  the  other,  except  only  what  the  aforesaid  offices  of 
President  and  Secretary  make  necessary  for  the  main- 
tenance of  order,  and  the  well-being  of  the  whole  body-! 
However,  they  are  not  to  neglect  or  slight  any  good  ad- 
vice imparted  by  the  President  or  any  other  of  the  breth- 
ren, given  in  the  spirit  of  brotherly  love,  still  they  have 
no  overseer  in  their  respective  congregations,  and  each  is 
to  be  regarded  as  the  bishop  of  his  own  church.  Acts 
xx.  28. 

Art.  2.  One  minister  of  course  shall  not  interfere 
with  the  congregation  or  office  of  another,  by  preaching 
or  performing  other  ministerial  duties  in  the  same,  except 


106 

by  his  request  or  consent,  if  present,  nor  in  the  pastor's 
absence,  if  it  is  to  be  feared  that  such  an  act  might  have 
a  tendency  to  destroy  the  peace  of  the  congregation  and 
harmony  between  the  brethren. 

Art.  3.  In  all  cases  of  controversy  between  two  min- 
isters, or  between  a  minister  and  his  congregation,  which 
they  cannot  amicably  settle  by  their  own  endeavors,  or 
by  the  mediation  of  the  President,  the  parties  or  either 
of  them,  may  make  application  to  the  Ministerium  in 
Synod  convened,  and  if  once  so  submitted,  shall 
abide  by  its  decisions.  If  it  appear  to  the  Ministe- 
rium, that  the  controversy  between  a  minister  and  his 
congregation  has  proceeded  to  such  lengths,  as  to  pre- 
clude all  hope  of  its  favorable  termination,  and  that  a  dis- 
solution of  the  connexion  that  exists  between  them  is 
necessary  to  restore  the  peace  and  promote  the  prosperi- 
ty of  the  church,  the  Ministerium  shall  recommend  to 
such  minister  to  resign  his  charge  of  that  congregation, 
on  such  conditions  as  to  him  and  the  Ministerium  may 
appear  reasonable.  And  if  such  minister  or  congrega- 
tion refuse  to  comply  with  said  recommendation,  the 
Synod  may,  according  to  circumstances,  dissolve  its 
connexion  with  either  the  minister  or  the  congregation, 
until  both  agree  to  the  terms  of  the  recommendation. 

Art.  4.  Although  our  Synods  are  no  judicatories,  but 
merely  advisory  bodies,  and  have,  as  such,  no  power  to 
pass  any  other  sentence  than  that  of  dissolution  of 
connexion,  if  the  advice  of  the  Synod  is  totally  disre- 
garded, yet  as  the  honor  and  success  of  the  gospel  de- 
pend very  much  on  the  character  of  the  ministers,  our 
Synod  ought  to  exercise  with  particular  care,  but  with 
impartiality,  this  reserved  and  natural  right,  whenever  a 


107 


minister  of  the  gospel  shall  have  become  guilty  of  crim- 
inal or  immoral  conduct. 

If  he  have  been  convicted  of  such  conduct  before  his 
congregation  or  church  council,  it  will  be  the  duty  of 
such  congregation  or  church  council,  during  the  recess  of 
Synod,  forthwith  to  transmit  the  documents  containing 
the  testimony  and  evidence  of  his  guilt  to  the  President ; 
who  if  convinced  by  said  evidence  of  the  correctness  and 
impartiality  of  the  proceeding  in  the  case,  as  also  of  the 
guilt  of  the  accused,  shall  give  notice  both  to  the  congre- 
gation or  congregations,  and  also  to  the  guilty  minister, 
that  he  has  made  himself  unworthy  of  the  sacred  office, 
and  that  he  therefore  cannot  exercise  any  of  the  functions 
of  this  office  in  any  of  the  congregations  connected  with 
this  body,  until  the  meeting  of  the  Synod.  It  shall  then 
be  the  duty  of  the  President,  to  inform  the  Synod  at  its 
next  annual  meeting  of  his  decision,  and  also  to  lay  be- 
fore the  body  the  testimony  and  evidence  according  to 
which  he  has  suspended  the  connexion  of  the  accused 
with  the  Synod,  and  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to 
appoint  a  committee  by  ballot  to  examine  the  case  care- 
fully, bring  in  its  report,  and  according  to  circumstances, 
either  confirm  the  sentence  of  separation  pronounced  by 
the  President  or  reject  it. 

The  accused  minister  shall  likewise  have  the  right,  if 
he  supposes  himself  to  have  been  unjustly  condemned 
by  his  congregation  or  church  council,  to  produce  the  ev- 
idence of  his  innocence,  both  before  the  President  and 
Synod,  so  that  this  officer  and  the  Synod  may  judge 
with  impartiality. 

Art.  5.  If  a  minister  has  been  found  guilty  of  crim- 
inal or  immoral  conduct  before  a  court  of  justice  or  be- 


108 


fore  the  Ministerium  in  Synod  convened,  his  connexion 
with  this  body  shall  cease,  and  he  shall  not  be  permitted 
to  perform  any  ministerial  acts  in  any  congregation  which 
is  connected  with  this  body,  and  in  case  that  a  congrega- 
tion receives  such  discarded  minister,  with  a  view  to  en- 
gage him  as  a  preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presi- 
dent, on  receiving  official  notice  of  the  fact,  to  give  no- 
tice to  said  congregation  or  congregations  of  the  suspen- 
sion of  said  minister,  and  if  said  churches,  nevertheless, 
continue  to  consider  the  suspended  or  discarded  person 
as  their  pastor,  the  Synod  shall,  at  its  next  annual  meet- 
ing, suspend  its  connexion  Math  said  churches,  until  they 
shall  have  dismissed  the  man  convicted  of  crime  and  im- 
morality. 

Art.  6.  Whereas  the  Synod  cannot  regard  with  indiff- 
erence a  deviation  from  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
the  word  of  God,  as  universally  acknowledged  among 
us,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  body,  if  an  accusation 
against  a  minister  in  connexion  with  the  Synod  should 
be  brought,  either  by  his  church  council  or  by  three  or- 
dained ministers  of  unimpeachable  standing  in  Synod, 
of  having  deviated  from  any  such  fundamental  doctrines 
(vide  Formula,  part  2,  sec.  1)  to  examine  the  case  with 
impartiality;  and  if  the  accusation,  after  a  full  hearing, 
both  of  the  accusing  party  and  accused,  should  be  found 
true,  the  Synod  shall  declare  the  connexion  of  said  cleri- 
cal  member  with  this  Synod,  either  suspended  or  dissol- 
ved according  to  circumstances.  During  the  recess  of 
Synod,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President  in  connexion 
with  two  ministers,  the  one  chosen  by  the  accusing,  the 
other  by  the  accused  party,  to  examine  the  case  impar- 
tially, or  if  circumstances  prevent  the  President  from 


109 


attending,  the  two  ministers  chosen  above  shall  make 
choice  of  a  third,  and  lay  the  proceedings  of  their  exam- 
ination before  the  President,  who  shall  as  the  organ  of 
Synod  during  its  recess,  pronounce  according  to  the  evi- 
dence laid  before  him,  either  that  the  accusation  is  well 
founded  or  not,  and  in  case  of  emergency  he  is  to  declare 
a  suspension  of  connexion  until  the  meeting  of  next 
Synod,  when  all  the  documents  of  the  case  shall  be  laid 
before  that  body  for  a  final  decision.  By  an  act  of  sus- 
pension or  dissolution  of  connexion,  on  account  of  de- 
viations from  what  ive  deem  as  fundamental  principles, 
we  do  not  wish  to  condemn  a  brother  of  heresy,  or  make 
ourselves  judges  in  a  case  where  God  alone  can  and  will 
judge ;  but  we  merely  suspend  or  dissolve  our  connex- 
ion with  a  brother  who  refuses  to  walk  with  us  in  doctri- 
nal and  brotherly  harmony. 

Art.  7.  If  a  minister  suspended  or  dismissed  from 
our  connexion  on  account  of  immoral  or  criminal  con- 
duct, manifest  signs  of  sincere  repentance  and  amend- 
ment of  life,  and  apply  to  the  Synod  for  re-admission, 
he  shall  be  required,  as  proof  of  his  sincerity,  to  make 
an  acknowledgment  of  his  transgression  to  the  Synod, 
and  more  particularly  to  the  congregation  where  the 
offenses  have  taken  place  ;  and  after  having  done  so,  the 
Synod  may  receive  him  on  trial,  and  permit  him  to  offi- 
ciate during  said  term  of  trial,  in  congregations  other 
than  those  where  the  offenses  have  been  committed. 

Art.  8.  This  constitution  having  declared  that  each 
ordained  minister  is  the  bishop  in  his  churches,  accor- 
ding to  the  Apostolical  custom,  it  follows  that  all  ordained 
ministers  in  connexion  with  this  Synod,  enjoy  the  right 

to  adopt  such  regulations  in  their  churches  as  circum- 
10 


no 


stances  jnajj  require,  and  are  consistent  with  the  spirit  of 
Christianity;  yet  in  the  exercise  of  this  right  it  is  not 
only  desirable,  that  each  minister  should  endeavor  to  pre- 
serve as  much  unity  and  agreement  with  the  usages  and 
regulations  of  other  churches  in  connexion  with  this 
Synod,  as  he  conscientiously  can;  but  the  fundamen- 
tal laws  of  every  association,  and  consequently  those  of 
our  own,  require  that  every  ordained  minister  be  careful, 
in  adopting  regulations  for  the  well-being  of  his  churches 
to  admit  nothing  which  may  be  contradictory  to  the 
standing-  resolutions  of  the  Synod,  with  which  all  are 
connected. 

Art.  9.  Each  minister  has  a  right  to  leave  his  charge 
and  remove  to  another.  Yet  in  so  important  a  matter  he 
should  be  especially  careful  to  act  deliberately  and  con- 
scientiously as  before  God;  he  must  also  give  the  Presi- 
dent timely  notice  of  his  intended  removal. 

Art.  10.  If  any  minister  belonging  to  this  body  re- 
moves to  another  State  or  Territory,  and  accepts  a  call  to 
a  congregation  not  connected  with  this,  or  any  other 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Ministerium,  and  if  he  gives  the 
President  due  notice  of  the  same,  and  attends  as  often  as 
possibles  the  meeting  of  this  Synod,  he  shall  be  consider- 
ed as  a  regular  member  of  this  body.  But  if  he  accepts 
a  call  to  a  congregation,  which  is  connected  with  another 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Mimsterium,  and  gives  the  Presi- 
dent due  notice  of  his  removal  he  shall  be  considered  as 
an  honorary  member  of  this  Synod,  receive  a  certificate 
of  his  official  standing,  retain  a  seat  in  this  Synod,  and 
the  right  of  participating  in  its  deliberations,  though  he 
cannot  be  entitled  to  any  vote,  or  be  eligible  to  any  of- 
fice. 


in 


Art.  11.  If  any  ordained  minister,  who  is  a  regular 
member  of  this  body,  resigns  his  pastoral  charge,  or  is 
not  again  regularly  settled  in  some  other  congregation  as 
a  pastor,  though  he  deserves  to  be  so  settled,  he  shall 
have  no  vote,  nor  be  eligible  to  any  office,  yet  he  shall, 
so  long  as  he  is  devoid  of  a  congregation,  retain  his  seat 
in  this  body.  If,  however,  a  regular  member  of  this 
Ministerium,  though  not  officiating  as  a  pastor  of  a  con- 
gregation, shall  be  employed  by  the  Ministerium  as  a 
missionary,  or  shall  be  engaged  as  a  professor,  tutor,  or 
instructor  of  youth  in  a  Theological  seminary,  college, 
academy  or  any  other  literary  institution,  and  perform 
ministerial  duties  as  often  as  his  engagements  will  per- 
mit, he  shall  retain  his  seat  and  vote  in  the  meetings  of 
this  Synod.  But  if  any  minister  shall  relinquish  his 
ministerial  office  and  pursue  some  secular  calling,  he 
shall  no  longer  enjoy  the  privileges  of  a  member  of  this 
body. 

Art.  12.  If  any  minister  ordained  by  any  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Institution,  either  in  the  United  States,  or  in 
foreign  countries,  or  by  other  Protestant  denominations, 
shall  apply  for  admission  into  this  Synod,  the  Ministe- 
rium being  satisfied  on  proper  examination,  that  he  is  a 
man  of  piety  and  unexceptionable  character,  and  that  he 
possesses  the  necessary  literary  and  other  qualifications, 
may  receive  him  into  the  same  without  re-ordination,  two 
thirds  of  the  ordained  ministers  present  consenting  there- 
to; and  if  he  is  called  to  the  regular  exercise  of  the  pas- 
toral office  in  a  Lutheran  congregation  connected  with 
this  Synod,  or  is  engaged  as  stated  in  Art.  11,  of  this 
chapter,  as  instructor  of  youth,  he  shall  be  entitled  to  all 
the  privileges  of  the  other  members  of  this  body. 


112 


Art.  13.  If  any  ordained  minister  connected  with  any 
other  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod,  occasionally  visits 
the  meeting  of  this  body,  he  shall  be  received  as  an  advi- 
sory member. 

Art.  14.  Though  it  is  desirable  that  those  young 
men  who  wish  to  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of  the 
church,  should  receive  their  education  in  our  Theologi- 
cal Seminar}',  still  each  ordained  minister  possessing  the 
proper  qualifications  retains  the  right  of  instructing  pious 
young  men  and  preparing  them  for  examination  and  li- 
censure. 

Art.  15.  Every  ordained  minister  shall  keep  a  regis- 
ter of  baptisms,  confirmations,  communicant  members, 
and  deaths  in  his  congregations,  and  at  everv  meeting  of 
this  body  (special  meetings  excepted)  present  to  the  Sec- 
retary a  written  statement,  extracted  from  said  register, 
for  the  information  of  the  Synod  and  the  church  in  gen- 
eral. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

LICENTIATES  OR  CANDIDATES. 

Art.  1.  The  Synod  shall  not,  in  any  case  whatever, 
license  an  individual  whom  they  do  not  believe  possessed 
of  a  good  moral  character  and  of  hopeful  piety. 

Art.  2.  Every  person  applying  for  license  must  sub- ' 
mit  to  an  examination,  conducted  by  an  examining  com- 
mittee of  two  or  more  ordained  ministers  appointed  by 
the  President  for  this  purpose.  These  examinations  are 
recommended  to  be  conducted  in  the  presence  of  the 
whole  Synod. 

Art.  3.  The  examination  shall  embrace  at  least  the 
following  subjects :  1.  Personal  piety  and  the  motives  of 


113 


the  applicant  for  seeking  the  ministerial  office.  2.  The 
evidences  of  Christianity.  3.  Natural  and  Revealed 
Theology.  4.  Church  History.  5.  Pastoral  Theology. 
6.  The  rules  of  Sermonizing.  7.  Church  Government. 
8.  The  Greek  and  Hebrew  Scriptures  ;  and  after  the  ex- 
amination is  ended  by  the  committee,  every  member  of 
the  Ministerium  has  the  right  to  ask  the  applicant  any 
additional  questions. 

Art.  4.  If,  after  such  an  examination,  he  be  approved 
of  by  two-thirds  of  the  ordained  ministers  present,  he 
shall  be  licensed  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry,  before 
the  congregation,  according  to  the  form  adopted  by  this 
Synod. 

Art.  5.  During  the  recess  of  the  Synod,  the  President 
and  Secretary  being  satisfied  as  to  the  piety  and  moral 
character  and  proficiency  of  an  applicant  may  grant  him 
a  license  to  officiate  as  a  candidate  until  the  next  Synod. 

Art.  6.  A  Synodiccl  license  may,  according  to  cir- 
cumstances be  either  full,  or  extend  to  the  next  annual 
meting  of  Synod,  or  be  restricted  in  its  duration  to 
the  licentiate's  compliance  with  his  promise  on  receiving 
license,  and  to  his  continuance  in  a  proper  walk  and  con- 
versation. 

Art.  7.  Whereas  the  situation  of  our  chursh  in  this 
Southern  section  of  the  United  States,  still  requires  that 
the  Synod  or  the  President  should  sometimes  grant  licence 
not  conferring  on  the  licentiate  the  right  of  perform- 
ing all  ministerial  a-3ts,  but  restricting  him  to  the  holding 
of  prayer  meetings,  giving  occasional  exhortations,  and 
preaching  to  congregations  destitute  of  the  services  of  an 
ordained  minister,  or  candidate  fully  connected  with  this 

body  ;  it  shall  be  the  rule  of  this  Ministerial  bodv,  that 
10* 


114 


such  licenses  are  only  to  be  granted  for  one  year,  and 
that  the  person  who  has  received  such  limited  license,  be 
placed  under  some  neighboring  ordained  minister,  who  is 
to  direct  his  studies,  and  without  whose  concurrence  and 
approbation  he  cannot  hold  any  meetings,  except  in  those 
places  which  have  been  assigned  him  by  the  Ministe- 
rium. 

Art.  8.  Every  candidate  in  full  connexion  with  this 
body  shall  have  liberty  to  visit  vacant  congregations, 
receive  a  call  from  them  and  perform  in  the  same  all 
ministerial  acts,  to  which  his  license  entitles  him,  but 
shall  not  leave  them  during  the  length  of  time  for  which 
he  has  agreed  to  serve  them,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Ministerium,  or  of  the  President  during  the  recess  of  the 
Synod ;  neither  shall  he  interfere  with  any  other  candi- 
date, to  whom  any  particular  congregations  may  have 
been  assigned,  nor  perform  ministerial  services  in  the 
churches  under  the  care  of  ordained  ministers,  unless  re- 
quested by  the  latter. 

Art.  9.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to  preach  the  Gospel 
faithfully ,  catechise  the  young,  visit  the  sick,  and  to 
perform  all  ministerial  acts  in  the  congregations  com- 
mitted to  his  care ;  neither  is  he  to  neglect  family  visits ; 
as  often  as  circumstances  will  allow  he  is  to  hold  prayer 
and  other  meetings  which  he  may  deem  conducive  to  the 
instruction  and  edification  of  his  people,  and  endeavor  to 
establish  and  keep  up  Sunday  schools  and  temperance 
societies. 

Art.  10.  Any  licentiate  as  well  as  any  ordained  min- 
ister, in  good  standing,  who  under  the  restrictions  men- 
tioned in  Art.  8,  of  this  chapter,  removes  from  the 
bounds  of  this  Synod  into  those  of  another,  shall,  on 


115 


application  to  the  President,  receive  a  certificate  wider 
his  signature  of  his  honorable  dismission ;  in  return  it  is 
expected,  if  a  candidate  licensed  by  some  other  Synod 
moves  within  the  bounds  of  this  Ministerium,  that  he  be 
furnished  with  a  similar  certificate,  without  which  he 
cannot  be  permitted  to  visit  vacant  churches. 

Art.  11.  It  is  the  duty  of  licentiates  to  devote  their 
leisure  time  to  study,  to  read  the  word  of  God  diligently 
and  prayerfully,  that  they  may  grow  in  divine  know- 
ledge and  grace,  and  thus  become  able  ministers  and  ser- 
vants of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Art.  12.  Licentiates  are  at  all  times  bound  to  receive 
the  counsel  of  the  President  and  to  apply  to  him  for  ad- 
vice in  all  cases  of  difficulty. 

Art.  13.  If  a  licentiate  after  full  probation,  does  in 
the  judgment  of  the  Ministerium,  prove  himself  unqual- 
ified for  the  duties  of  the  ministry,  his  license  shall  be 
withdrawn. 

Art.  14.  Every  licentiate  must  keep  a  journal  of  his 
ministerial  acts  and  proceedings,  which,  with  a  few  ser- 
mons of  his  own  composition,  he  must  deliver  or  send 
annually  for  the  inspection  of  the  Ministerium. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  LAY  DELEGATES. 

Art.  1.  Every  congregation  which  has  a  settled  pas- 
tor, or  is  attended  by  a  licentiate  having  full  license,  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  in  the  Synod  by  one  delegate. 
Where  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under  the 
care  of  one  pastor  or  licentiate,  they  are  to  unite  in  the 
election  of  one  delegate  to  Synod.  If,  however,  any  one 
of  them  have  important  matters  to  communicate,  or  ad- 


116 


vice  to  ask  of  this  body,  they  shall  have  the  right  to  send 
a  commissioner  to  this  Synod,  who  is  to  receive  from 
the  congregation  that  sends  him,  not  only  a  certificate  of 
his  lawful  appointment,  but  likewise  a  statement  of  the 
circumstances  or  causes  wherefore  he  is  sent.  Such  a 
commissioner  shall  be  received  and  heard  in  the  cause  for 
which  he  is  sent,  but  cannot  be  admitted  to  the  privileges 
of  a  delegate.  So  likewise  may  a  party  in  a  congrega- 
tion, that  supposes  itself  aggrieved  and  seeks  the  inter- 
ference and  mediation  of  this  body,  send  a  commissioner 
for  this  purpose  ;  however,  with  this  proviso,  that  said 
party  inform  the  other  party  supposed  to  have  aggrieved, 
of  their  intention  to  send  a  commissioner  to  Synod,  at 
least  these  weeks  previous  to  the  meeting  of  this  body. 

Art.  2.  Each  delegate  claiming  a  seat  in  the  Synod 
must  exhibit  a  written  certificate  of  his  regular  appoint- 
ment signed  by  the  pastor  and  the  church  councils  of  the 
congregations  by  whom  he  is  sent. 

Art.  3.  Each  lay  delegate  shall  have  the  right  to  take 
part  in  the  debates  of  the  house,  to  offer  resolutions  and 
vote  on  all  questions,  except  the  examining,  licensing 
and  ordaining  of  candidates,  the  admission  of  ministers 
into  the  association,  or  their  exclusion  from  it,  and  the 
discussion  of  weighty  articles  of  faith  or  cases  of  con- 
science. 

Art.  4.  Every  congregation  which  is  represented  by 
a  delegate  in  the  meetings  of  this  Synod  is  bound  to  re- 
ceive and  submit  to  the  resolutions  and  recommendations 
of  the  Synod,  and  to  bear  its  part  of  ail  expenses  and 
services  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  the  associated 
churches  generally,  and  the  advancement  of  the  common 
cause.    And  if  any  congregation  refuses  such  comoli- 


117 


ance,  it  shall  no  longer  be  entitled  to  a  representation  in 
this  body. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF  THE  SYNOD  AND  MINISTER!  UM. 

Article  1.  There  shall  be,  at  least,  one  general  meet- 
ing of  the  synod  annually,  and  special  meetings  may 
be  called  by  the  President  on  his  own  authority,  or 
when  desired  by  three  ordained  ministers  stating  to  the 
President  sufficient  reasons  for  the  request.  In  calling  a 
special  meeting  of  the  Synod,  care  shall  be  taken  to  give 
seasonable  notice  to  the  members  and  to  the  churches. 

Art.  2.  In  a  general  meeting  of  the  Synod,  consulta- 
tions and  deliberations  may  take  place  upon  all  subjects 
which  regard  the  welfare  of  the  churches  and  ministers 
—in  special  meetings,  nothing  but  the  particular  busi- 
ness which  occasioned  its  convention. 

Art.  3.  The  Synod  is  composed  of  the  ordained  min- 
isters, candidates  and  lay  delegates  of  the  churches. 
Ministers  who  appear  as  delegates  from  other  Synods,  or 
ecclesiastical  bodies  of  sister  churches,  shall  be  received 
as  advisory  members,  but  cannot  vote  in  any  decision  of 
the  Synod  or  Minis terium. 

Art.  4.  No  ordained  minister  or  licentiate  shall  ne- 
glect to  attend  the  Synod,  except  through  unavoidable 
necessity — with  which  voluntary  ministerial  engage- 
ments are  not  to  be  reckoned  synonymous.  If  such  ne- 
cessity should  occur  to  any,  he  shall  send  in  a  written 
apology  for  his  absence,  and  shall  be  brought  to  account 
for  the  same  by  the  President,  at  the  next  meeting,  if 
either  his  apology  has  not  been  accepted,  or  if  he  has 
not  sent  in  one  at  all.    Whosoever  is  three  times  sue- 


118  • 

cessivcly  absent  without  regularly  apologising  for  it, 
shall  be  considered  as  thereby  declaring  that  he  wishes 
no  longer  to  be  considered  as  a  member  of  this  body,  and 
shall  forfeit  all  right  of  membership. 

Art.  5.  The  written  apologies,  as  well  as  all  other 
letters  and  documents  relating  to  the  Synod  and  Ministe- 
rium,  must  be  addressed  to  the  President. 

Art.  6.  The  pastor  loci  where  the  meeting  of  Synod 
is  held,  with  the  vestry  of  the  church,  shall  endeavor  to 
provide  for  the  entertainment  of  the  ministers,  licentiates 
and  lay  delegates  among  Christian  friends. 

Art.  7.  Divine  worship  shall  be  celebrated  during  the 
meeting  of  the  Synod,  as  often  as  may  be  convenient  and 
consistent  with  the  business  of  Synod. 

Art.  8.  Each  session  cf  the  Synod  shall  commence 
at  the  time  previously  appointed  by  the  President  or 
Ministerium,  and  from  the  beginning  to  the  close  of  all 
the  sessions,  no  regular  member  shall  absent  himself 
without  the  permission  of  the  President. 

Art.  9.  At  the  time  appointed  for  the  session,  the  Sy- 
nod shall  be  organized,  if  but  four  ordained  ministers, 
regular  members  of  the  Ministerium,  and  as  many  lay 
delegates  should  be  present. 

Art.  10.  If  any  regular  member  of  the  Ministerium, 
except  only  the  pastor  loci,  shall  not  appear  in  the  Synod 
until  an  hour  after  the  appointed  time  of  meeting,  he 
may  be  reproved  by  the  President. 

Art.  11.  Should  the  President  himself  be  absent  at 
the  proper  time  for  proceeding  to  business,  the  members 
present  shall  choose  a  President  pro.  tern. 

Art.  12.  If  the  Secretary  shall  be  absent  the  Presi- 
dent shall  appoint  one  pro  tempore. 


119 


CHAPTER  IX. 

TrIE  ORDER  OF  BUSINESS  IN  THE  SYNOD. 

Art.  1 .  The  President  shall  open  the  first  session  of 
the  Synod,  with  singing  and  prayer.  In  his  absence  this 
shall  be  done  by  the  Secretary,  and  in  the  absence  of 
both,  by  one  of  the  elder  ministers. 

Art.  2.  The  Secretary  shall  then  register  the  names 
of  the  ministers  and  licentiates,  and  note  the  absentees. 

Art.  3.  After  this  the  lay  delegates  shall  exhibit  the 
certificates  of  their  regular  appointments  by  the  congre- 
gations which  they  represent,  and  their  names  shall  be 
registered  as  members  of  the  Synod. 

Art.  4.  If  the  period  for  the  election  of  Synodical  of- 
ficers has  arrived,  or  if  the  ofhce  of  any  one  of  them 
shall  have  been  vacated  by  death,  resignation  or  other- 
wise, the  election  shall  now  take  place. 

Art.  5.  The  minutes  of  the  last  Synodical  meeting 
shall  now  be  read,  and  all  unfinished  business  and  resolu- 
tions of  the  last  meeting  of  this  body,  which  have  not 
been  acted  on,  carefully  noted  for  the  consideration  of 
Synod ;  in  case,  however,  that  the  pressure  of  business 
should  induce  the  Synod  to  dispense  with  the  reading  of 
the  minutes,  a  committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Pre- 
sident for  the  examination  of  the  minutes,  and  to  report 
to  this  body  on  all  unfinished  business  and  all  resolutions 
that  have  not  been  acted  upon,  of  which  committee  the 
Secretary  shall  always  be  chairman. 

Art.  6.  The  President  will  then  read  his  Annual  Re- 
port (vide  chap.  11,  art.  3.) 

Art.  7.  Delegates  or  minister  of  other  ecclesiastical 
bodies  shall  then  be  introduced.  (Vide  chap.  art.  14, 
and  chap.  viii.  art  3.) 


120 


Art.  S.  All  documents,  letters,  the  President's  report, 
and  all  other  instruments  of  writing  intended  to  be  laid 
before  Synod,  shall  then  be  handed  in  to  the  President, 
who,  in  conjunction  with  the  Secretary,  is  to  number  and 
array  these  several  papers,  and  appoint  committees  to  re- 
port on  the  same  ;  after  which  they  shall  be  taken  up 
and  discussed  before  the  whole  body,  or  the  Ministerium 
strictly  so  called,  in  numerical  order,  at  any  time  when 
directed  by  the  house. 

Art.  9.  Each  minister  shall  then  be  called  upon  by 
the  Secretary  for  the  record  of  persons  baptized,  confirm- 
ed, or  otherwise  admitted  to  membership,  of  communing 
members  of  his  churches,  deaths,  number  of  Sunday 
schools,  and  of  whatever  benevolent  societies  may  be  es- 
tablished in  his  churches. 

Art.  10.  The  contributions  of  the  churches,  both  to 
the  Synodical  treasury,  and  for  the  support  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  shall  then  be  received  by  the  respective 
treasurers  ;  and  an  accurate  statement  of  these  donations 
handed  in  to  the  Secretary,  for  insertion  into  the  minutes 
distinctly  showing  from  what  churches  and  for  what  pur- 
poses the  money  has  been  received. 

Art.  11.  The  accounts  of  the  treasurers  both  of  Sy- 
nod and  Theological  Seminary  are  to  be  audited. 

Art.  12.  The  election  of  the  treasurer  of  the  Semina- 
ry shall  then  take  place. 

Art.  13.  The  number  of  vacant  churches  is  to  be 
inquired  into  and  provision  made  for  them. 

Art.  14.  The  reports  of  the  directors  of  the  Seminary 
and  the  examining  committee  of  the  same  are  then  to  be 
taken  up  and  acted  upon. 

Art.  15.  The  election  of  new  members  o   the  Board 


121 


of  Directors  is  to  take  place  by  ballot ;  four  each  year  ; 
the  former  members  are  re-eligible. 

Art.  16.  The  election  of  delegates  to  the  general  Sy- 
nod is  to  take  place,  likewise  by  ballot,  and  when  elected 
the  Synod  will  give  its  instructions  to  them,  and  the 
Secretary  and  President  their  credentials,  sealed  with  the 
seal  of  the  ministerium.  These  instructions  are  to  be 
given  in  writing,  but  are  not  to  be  published  in  the  min- 
utes. 

Art.  17.  The  Synod  shall  then  determine  the  time 
when,  and  the  place  where,  the  next  Synod  shall  con- 
vene, which  may  be  decided  by  a  majority  of  the  votes 
of  the  members  present ;  and  in  this  choice  particular 
attention  is  to  be  paid  to  the  written  invitations  of  the 
churches.  If  during  the  recess  of  the  Synod,  the  min- 
ister of  the  congregation  where  the  next  Synod  is  to  con- 
vene, should  be  removed  by  death  or  otherwise,  the  ves- 
try of  the  church  will  endeavor  to  provide  places  of  en- 
tertainment for  the  members  of  Synod.  If  a  dangerous 
or  contagious  disease  should  break  out  in  the  place  where 
the  Synod  is  to  meet,  about  the  time  of  meeting,  and  the 
President  should  deem  a  change  of  place  necessary  for 
holding  the  Synod,  he  shall  have  power  to  select  some 
other  suitable  place  for  the  purpose,  by  giving  timely  no- 
tice of  such  a  change,  and  the  reasons  for  the  same,  both 
to  the  congregation  and  the  minister  where  the  Synod 
had  appointed  to  meet,  also  to  that  congregation  and  min- 
ister where  the  meeting  shall  take  place.  The  Secretary 
will  give  notice  by  an  advertisement  in  some  suitable 
public  paper. 

Art.  18.  After  all  the  business  proper  to  be  laid  before 

the  Svnod  shall  have  been  disposed  of,  the  President 
11 


123 


snail  give  notice  thereof  to  the  lay  delegates,  and  the 
meeting  of  the  Synod  shall  be  closed  with  singing  and 
prayer. 

CHAPTER  X. 

OF  THE  MINISTERIUM. 

Article  1.  After  the  close  of  the  Synodical  sessions, 
a  meeting  of  the  ordained  ministers  and  licentiates  shall 
be  held,  which  is  to  be  called  a  meeting  of  the  ministe- 
rium. 

Art.  2.  This  Ministerium  strictly  so  called  shall  con- 
sider and  decide  upon  the  examining,  licensing  and  or- 
daining of  candidates,  the  admission  of  ministers  into 
this  association,  or  their  exclusion  from  it,  the  examina- 
tion of  difficulties  and  differences  which  may  have  arisen 
between  ministers,  and  in  which  no  churches  are  involv- 
ed, if  the  parties  concerned  are  willing  to  accept  the 
friendly  and  brotherly  mediation  of  this  body ;  all  cases 
described  in  chap.  v.  art.  6  of  this  constitution  ;  also,  con- 
sultations respecting  the  best  methods  of  discharging 
ministerial  functions,  questions  how  to  promote,  with 
hopes  of  success,  the  cause  of  truth  and  piety,  also 
weighty  articles  of  faith  or  cases  of  conscience,  in  short 
free  and  candid  conversations  on  pastoral  experience  in 
general,  provided  always,  however,  that  the  first  princi- 
ple of  protestantism,  the  right  of  free  inquiry  be  not  in- 
fringed upon,  and  no  attempt  be  made  to  erect  the  Min- 
isterium into  an  inquisitorial  tribunal. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

ORDER  OF   BUSINESS  IN  THE  MINISTERIUM. 

Article  1.  After  the  session  has  been  opened  with 


123 


prayer,  the  President  shall  communicate  any  business 
which  he  may  have  to  report  or  propose. 

Art.  2.  The  licentiates  shall  hand  in  their  journals 
and  sermons,  and  the  President  is  to  appoint  committees 
which  are  to  report  on  them.  Those  licentiates,  who 
have  not  received  a  full  license,  shall  likewise  hand  them 
to  the  President,  and,  after  they  shall  have  withdrawn, 
the  ministerium  is  to  decide  on  the  propriety  of  renew- 
ing their  licenses — which  will  chiefly  depend  on  the  re- 
port of  that  ordained  minister,  to  whose  superintendence 
such  licentiates  had  been  recommended. 

Art.  3.  New  applications  for  licensure  are  then  to  be 
considered,  and  the  applicants  examined,  and,  after  their 
withdrawal,  the  Ministerium  will  decide  on  the  pro- 
priety of  granting  licenses  to  the  applicants. 

Art.  4.  The  question  on  the  ordination  of  candidates 
is  then  in  order.  Both  licensure  and  ordination  are  to  be 
performed  publicly  before  the  congregation. 

Art.  5.  Promiscuous  matters  relative  to  ministerial 
business  may  be  attended  to,  and  some  time  shall  then 
be  spent  in  conversation  on  pastoral  duties,  after  which 
the  meeting  is  to  be  closed  with  prayer. 

Ordination  and  Installation  Services. 
Article  1.  Ordination  is  to  be  performed  according  to 
the  Formula  adopted  by  this  Synod  or  Ministerium,  in 
the  following  terms  : 

Questions  proposed  at  the  time  of  Ordination  and  Li- 
censure. 

I.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  the  only  infalli- 
ble rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 


124 


II.  Do  you  believe  that  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
the  word  of  God  are  taught  in  a  manner  substantially 
correct  in  the  doctrinal  articles  of  the  Augsburg  Confes- 
sion ? 

III.  Do  you  promise,  by  the  aid  of  God,  faithfully  to 
perform  all  the  duties  enjoined  upon  you  in  this  Consti- 
tution, and  to  submit  yourself  to  its  rules,  government 
and  discipline,  so  long  as  you  remain  a  member  of  this 
Synod? 

IV.  Do  you  believe  that  in  seeking  the  ministerial  of- 
fice, you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  love  to  God  your 
Saviour,  and  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  welfare  of 
men? 

V.  Do  you  promise  faithfully  and  zealously  to  preach, 
the  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  as  contained  in  the  holy  Scriptures  ? 

Art.  2.  Wherever  a  congregation  or  congregations 
unitedly  have  chosen  a  minister  by  a  free  election,  in 
which  all  the  male  electors  shall  have  a  vote,  to  serve 
them  for  more  than  one  year,  and  have  offered  him  a 
a  regular  call  signed  by  the  elders  of  the  church- 
es, and  if  the  minister  has  accepted  said  call,  he  shall 
give  notice  of  his  election  to  the  President,  and  propose 
to  him  a  suitable  time  for  his  installation ;  upon  which 
notice  the  President,  if  convenient,  or  a  committee  of 
ordained  ministers  appointed  by  him  for  said  purpose, 
shall  instal  said  pastor  and  introduce  him  to  the  people 
of  his  charge,  according  to  the  form  adopted  by  this 
Synod. 

Art.  3.  Though  it  has  hitherto  been  the  custom  of 
the  ministerium  to  point  out  to  the  different  ministers 
their  field  of  usefulness  and  labor,  yet  do  we  desire  to 


125 


have  it  understood  by  our  people,  that  the  Ministerium 
has  no  right  to  act  in  such  cases  ;  but  that  the  churches 
alone,  and  more  particularly  their  elders  and  male  com- 
municant members,  are  the  only  authority  which  can 
give  calls  to  ministers,  by  a  plurality  of  the  votes  of  the 
church  or  churches.  The  members  of  the  churches  in 
connexion  with  this  Synod  will,  therefore,  in  future, 
elect  their  own  ministers,  and  though  a  plurality  of  the 
votes  of  the  male  members  are  sufficient  to  authorize  the 
church  council  to  make  out  a  call  for  the  minister  so 
elected,  it  is  nevertheless  desirable,  for  the  preservation 
of  harmony  in  the  church,  that  every  exertion  should  be 
made,  to  obtain,  if  possible,  a  unanimous  vote  in  the 
election  of  a  pastor. 

Art.  4.  Ministers  who  attend  to  more  than  one  church 
and  therefore  cannot  preach  every  Lord's  day,  in  all 
their  congregations,  ought  to  make  arrangements,  that 
suitable  persons  be  appointed,  to  conduct  prayer  meet- 
ings and  other  exercises  on  those  Lord's  days  when  they 
themselves  cannot  attend,  because  it  is  of  importance, 
that  the  word  of  God  should  dwell  richly  among  us,  for 
the  promotion  of  piety  and  growth  in  graee  in  our 
churches. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

VACANT  CONGREGATIONS  AND  THE  APPOINTMENT  OF  MISSIONARIES. 

1 .  Vacant  congregations  which  cannot  be  immediately 
supplied  with  a  minister,  are  advised  to  select  some  mem- 
ber of  the  church,  of  suitable  capacities  and  character, 
to  meet  with  them  on  the  Lord's  day  for  the  purpose  of 
reading  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures,  a  prayer  in  the 
11* 


126 


liturgy,  and  such  sermons  as  may,  from  time  to  time,  be 
recommended  by  the  ministerium. 

2.  The  ministerium  will  endeavor  to  engage  a  mis- 
sionary at  least  for  several  months  each  year,  to  travel 
and  labor  in  these  vacant  congregations,  to  instruct  the 
young  in  the  doctrines  of  the  christian  religion,  to  preach 
and  hold  other  meetings,  to  administer  the  ordinances  of 
the  gospel,  to  establish  Sunday  schools,  and  to  encourage 
the  establishment  of  Temperance  societies ;  to  see  that 
every  where  pious  and  suitable  men  are  elected  by  the 
congregations  as  church  councils,  whose  particular  duty- 
it  shall  be,  to  see  that  the  meetings  held  by  the  lay-mem- 
bers be  conducted  in  order,  and  that  nothing  may  occur  in 
them  which  may  militate  against  any  resolutions  of  former 
Synods,  and  that  these  lay-readers  do  not,  without  autho- 
rity, undertake  to  preach,  but  confine  themselves  to  the 
performance  of  those  duties,  which  the  constitution  re- 
quires of  them. 

3.  Whenever  vacant  congregations  are  within  the  reach 
of  any  of  our  ordained  ministers,  it  shall  be  their  duty  to 
visit  them  as  often  as  circumstances  will  permit,  espe- 
cially if  a  fifth  Sunday  happens  to  fall  in  a  month ;  and 
to  further  this  purpose  a  list  of  the  vacant  congregations 
shall  be  yearly  attached  to  the  Synodical  minutes. 

4.  It  is  expected  when  a  missionary,  appointed  by  the 
ministerium,  visits  such  vacant  congregations,  or  when 
visited  by  an  ordained  minister,  as  stated  before,  that 
these  congregations  will  contribute  as  much  as  they  can 
towards  the  defraying  of  the  missionaries'  and  ministers' 
traveling  expenses. 

5.  It  shall  likewise  be  the  duty  of  the  ministerium  to 
engage,  whenever  practicable,  the  services  of  a  mission- 


127 


ary  to  labor  in  destitute  and  distant  parts ;  and  for  this 
purpose  a  missionary  committee  shall  be  chosen  by  the 
ministerium,  which,  during  the  recess  of  the  Synod,  with 
the"  approbation  of  the  President,  may,  if  opportunities 
offer,  engage  the  services  of  a  missionary,  give  him  in- 
structions in  regard  to  his  field  of  labor,  and  other  cir- 
cumstances which  the  committee  and  President  of  the 
Synod  may  deem  of  importance. 

CONCLUSION. 

If  an  alteration  of  any  of  the  foregoing  articles,  or  an 
addition  of  new  ones  should  be  thought  necessary,  the 
motion  for  such  an  alteration  or  addition  must  be  laid  on 
the  table  in  one  Synod,  and  the  final  decision  shall  be 
given  in  the  next,  if  two-thirds  of  the  members  agree  to 
the  same. 

We,  the  subscribers,  do  hereby  declare  that  we  con- 
sider this  constitution  as  the  basis  of  our  ecclesiastical 
union,  and  pledge  ourselves  before  God  to  regulate  our 
conduct  according  to  these  articles  of  agreement. 

A.  D.  1834,  Nov.  15th. 

1  Rev.  Ernest  L.  Hazelius,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  The- 

ology at  Lexington,  S.  C. 

2  "  John  Bachman,  D.  D.  Charleston,  S.  C. 

3  "  Stephen  A.  Mealy,  Savannah,  Ga. 

4  "  John  D.  Sheck,  Ebenezer,  Ga. 

5  "  Michael  Ranch,  Lexington  List.,  S.  C. 

6  "  Jacob  Moser,  "  " 

7  "  Godfrey  Dreher,  "  " 

8  "  John  C.  Hope,  "  " 

9  "  George  Haltiwanger,  "  « 


128 


10  Rev.  Herman  Aull, 

11  "    Robert  Cloy, 


Newberry  List.,  S.  C. 
Barnwell  List.,  " 
12    "    Frederick  F.  Harris,     Munroeville,  Ala. 

Clerical  members  received  in  connexion  with  this  body 
at  successive  Synods,  since  the  first  adoption  of  the  con- 
stitution : 


13  Rev.  William  Rerly, 


14 
15 
16 
17 

18 
19 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 


David  Bernhardt, 
Levi  Bedenbaugh, 
James  P.  Ring, 
Wm.  G.  Harter, 
Edwin  A.  Bolles, 


Present  Location,  1840. 

Columbia,  S.  C. 
Sandy  Run,  Lex.  Lis.  S.  C. 
Coweta  County,  Ga. 
Augusta,  Ga. 
Newberry  List.  S.  C. 
Ebenezer,  Eff.  Co.,  Ga. 
Jacob  Crim,  (remov.)  Lexington,  N.  C. 
Henry  Stoudenmyre, Munroe  Co.,  Alabama. 
Stanmore  R.  Shepherd,  Newberry  List.,  S  C. 
David  Hunkerpealer,  Orangeburg  Lis.  departed 
Sam.  Baughtnight,    Lexington  List.  " 
John  Daily,  Monroe  Co.,  Ala. 

Wm.  H.  Smith,        Charleston,  S.  C. 
Philip  A.  Strobel,     Concord,  N.  C.  (removed.) 
Elijah  Hawkins,       Wythe  Co.,  Va.  (removed.) 
Jacob  Kleckly,         Macon  Co.,  Ga. 
John  P.  Margart, 

George  Haiti wanger,  Lex.  List.,  S.  C. 
Chris.  B.Thuemmel,  Zea:.  C.  H.,  S.  C. 


A  LITURGY 

FOR  THE  USE  OF 

EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CHURCHES, 

AND 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  FAMILIES  AND  INDIVIDUALS. 

PUBLISHED  BY  ORDER  OF  THE 

EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  SYNOD 

OF 

SOUTH  CAROLINA 

AND  ADJACENT  STATES. 


1.  THE  FOUR  FORMS  OF  CONFESSIONAL  PRAYERS, 
As  found  in  N.  Y.  Hymn  Book^  latest  Edition. 


I. 

Dearly  beloved,  the  holy  Scriptures  declare,  that  when 
the  wicked  man  turneth  away  from  his  wickedness,  and 
doeth  that  which  is  lawful  and  right,  he  shall  save  his 
soul  alive.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  and  a 
contrite  heart.  To  the  Lord  belong  mercies  and  forgive- 
nesses, though  we  have  rebelled  against  him.  Let  us, 
therefore,  arise,  and  confess  our  sins  unto  our  Father, 
with  sincere,  humble,  and  obedient  hearts,  that  we  may 
obtain  remission  of  the  same  by  his  infinite  goodness  and 
mercy. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father,  unto  whom  all 
hearts  are  open  and  all  desires  are  known,  all  whose  com- 
mandments are  just,  necessary,  and  good!  wre  confess 
unto  thee  that  we  have  erred  and  strayed  from  thy  ways 
like  lost  sheep.  We  have  followed  too  much  the  de- 
vices and  desires  of  our  own  hearts.  We  have  offended 
against  thy  holy  laws.  We  have  left  undone  those  things 
which  we  ought  to  have  done,  and  we  have  done  those 
things  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done.  But  enter  not, 
we  beseech  thee,  into  judgment  with  us,  for  in  thy  sight 
shall  no  man  living  be  justified.  As  thou  hatest  nothing 
which  thou  hast  made,  and  desirest,  not  the  death  of  a 
sinner,  but  rather  that  he  may  turn  from  his  wickedness 
and  live, — have  mercy,  0  Lord,  upon  us,  miserable  offen- 


132 


ders.  Spare  thou  those,  O  God,  who  confess  their 
faults.  Restore  thou  those  who  are  truly  penitent,  accord- 
ing to  thy  gracious  promises  declared  unto  mankind  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  And  grant,  O  most  merciful  Fa- 
ther, that  we  may  hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous  and 
sober  life,  to  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name,  through  thy 
blessed  Son,  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 


2. 

Dearly  beloved,  "If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we 
deceive  ourselves  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.  But  if  we 
confess  (and  forsake)  our  sins,  God  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteous- 
ness." Encouraged  by  this  merciful  assurance  of  his 
word,  let  us  renounce  every  evil  thought  and  way,  and 
with  penitent  and  humble  hearts  implore  the  forgiveness 
of  all  our  transgressions. 

Holy,  holy,  holy  art  thou,  Lord  God  Almighty,  the 
merciful  Ruler,  the  righteous  Judge  of  all  thine  intelligent 
creatures  in  heaven  and  on  earth !  Thou  dwellest  in  a 
light  unto  which  no  man  can  approach,  and  canst  not 
look  with  pleasure  upon  sin.  We  confess  unto  thee,  the 
Searcher  of  hearts,  that  we  are  justly  chargeable  with 
numerous  transgressions  and  omissions  of  duty.  AVe 
acknowledge  with  sorrow  and  repentance,  that  we  have 
been  unmindful  of  thy  goodness,  and  disobedient  to  thy 
laws ;  that  we  have  cherished  evil  dispositions,  inordinate 
affections,  and  sinful  passions  ;  and  that  we  have  rendered 
ourselves  obnoxious  to  thy  displeasure,  and  deserving  of 
the  punishments  due  to  the  guilty.  O  Lord,  righteous- 
ness belongeth  unto  thee ;  but  unto  us  shame  and  confu- 


133 


sion  of  face.  Our  only  hope  is  in  thy  tender  mercy ; 
and  we  praise  thee  that  thou  hast  graciously  revealed  to 
us  thy  readiness  to  receive  into  favor  all  who  cease  to  do 
evil  and  learn  to  do  well.  In  the  name  of  thy  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent  into  the  world  to  save  us 
from  our  sins  and  miseries,  we  implore  the  forgiveness  of 
all  our  offences ;  seriously  renouncing  whatever  is  con- 
trary to  thy  will,  and  sincerely  resolving  to  follow  after 
holiness  of  heart  and  life.  Vouchsafe  to  direct  and  assist 
us  by  thy  Spirit,  in  carrying  these  purposes  into  effect. 
And  grant,  O  thou  God  of  compassion,  that  our  hearts 
may  be  established  in  the  love  and  fear  of  thee,  in  a 
cheering  sense  of  thy  goodness,  and  in  a  joyful  hope  of 
everlasting  life  and  happiness,  through  the  mediation  of 
our  crucified  and  exalted  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


3. 

Dearly  beloved,  "  He  who  covereth  his  sins,  shall  not 
prosper;  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  his  sins 
shall  obtain  mercy." 

"  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  Father,  and  will  say  unto 
him,  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and  before 
thee,  and  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son." 

O  Almighty  God  and  most  merciful  Father,  whose 
eyes  are  open  upon  all  the  ways  of  the  children  of  men ! 
with  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  would  we  seek  thee, 
confessing  our  great  unthankfulness  and  our  manifold  of- 
fences. We  deplore  the  errors  and  trespasses  which  we 
have  at  any  time  committed  in  thought  or  feeling,  in  word 
or  deed,  against  each  other  and  against  thee.  And  we 
beseech  thee,  through  thy  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son, 
12 


134 


to  look  graciously  upon  us  and  forgive  us ;  to  assist  us  to 
lay  aside  every  weight  and  the  sins  which  so  easily  beset 
us ;  and  to  enable  us  to  subdue  all  our  desires  and  pas- 
sions to  the  obedience  of  thy  holy  gospel.  May  we  be 
convinced,  O  God,  that  till  we  know  thee,  we  know 
nothing  aright;  that  without  thy  friendship,  we  have 
nothing  of  any  worth ;  that '  in  wandering  from  thee, 
we  leave  all  that  is  truly  good.  Help  us  to  cast  our- 
selves into  thine  arms  of  love,  and  to  offer  up  to  thee  our 
bodies  and  our  souls,  that  they  may  be  thy  temple  for 
ever.  Let  it  please  thee,  O  Lord,  to  take  us  into  thy 
keeping,  with  all  that  we  have ;  and  so  to  strengthen  us 
that  nothing  henceforward,  either  in  life  or  death,  may  sepa- 
rate us  from  thy  service  and  deprive  us  of  thy  favor.  And 
unto  thee,  who  art  waiting  to  be  gracious,  and  art  exalted 
to  show  mercy  to  the  penitent,  be  everlasting  honor  and 
praise.  Amen. 


4. 

"Thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabiteth 
eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy :  I  dwell  in  the  high  and 
holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite  and  hum- 
ble spirit,  to  revive  the  spirit  of  the  humble,  and  to  re- 
vive the  hearts  of  the  contrite  ones."  "  Rend  your 
hearts,  and  not  your  garments,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord 
your  God  ;  for  he  is  gracious  and  merciful,  slow  to  anger, 
and  of  great  kindness." 

O  God,  the  Father  of  all  being,  and  source  of  all  good, 
whom,  by  numberless  ties  of  gratitude,  duty,  and  inter- 
est, we  are  bound  to  love  and  obey !  we  come  into  thy 
presence  acknowledging  our  un worthiness  of  thy  favors, 


135 


and  our  transgressions  of  thy  laws.  We  would  lament 
with  heartfelt  contrition,  that  we  have  failed  to  make  a 
just  improvement  of  the  talents  committed  to  our  care, 
and  have  often  neglected  to  fulfil  our  obligations  to  thee, 
to  ourselves,  and  to  our  fellow-creatures.  We  confess 
the  vanity  of  our  thoughts,  the  irregularity  of  our  affec- 
tions, the  weakness  of  our  good  resolutions,  the  deficien- 
cy of  our  best  performances,  in  numberless  instances. 
We  desire  to  abase  ourselves  before  thee  in  the  dust ;  we 
implore  the  remission  of  all  our  iniquities ;  we  fly  to  the 
hope  which  thou  hast  set  before  us  in  the  gospel  of  thy 
blessed  Son ;  and  we  pray  thee,  for  thy  goodness'  sake, 
to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness,  and  to  enable  us 
to  walk  in  newness  of  life.  Help  us,  O  Lord,  to  be  contin- 
ually aware,  in  the  time  to  come,  of  the  deceitfulness  of 
sin,  to  shun  its  approaches,  and  to  fly  from  its  snares. 
Makes  us  diligent  in  the  discharge  of  every  office  of 
piety  and  virtue,  incumbent  upon  us.  And  give  us  grace 
so  to  trust  in  thy  promises,  that  we  may  live  and  die  in 
the  humble  and  joyful  expectation  of  thy  mercy  unto 
eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 
Amen. 


2.  THE  FOUR  FIRST  GENERAL  PRAYERS, 
In  N.  Y.  Hymn  Book. 


1. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  we  desire  to  lift  up 
our  hearts  unto  thee,  the  hearer  of  prayer,  from  whom 
alone  cometh  our  help.  We  adore  thee  as  the  great  Pa- 
rent of  the  Universe,  from  whom  all  things  proceed,  and 
on  whom  all  creatures  depend.  Thou  art  worthy  of  all 
possible  veneration,  gratitude,  and  obedience.  Thou  art 
the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords.  Thou  alone  hast  immortality,  and  art 
unchangeable  in  wisdom  and  holiness.  Thy  truth  en- 
dureth  to  all  generations ;  thy  mercy  is  from  everlasting 
to  everlasting  upon  them  that  fear  thee ;  and  thy  righteous- 
ness unto  children's  children.  We,  thine  unworthy  ser- 
vants, would  give  thee  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks 
for  all  thy  goodness  and  loving-kindness  to  us  and  to  all 
men.  We  bless  thee,  for  our  creation,  preservation,  and 
all  the  blessings  of  this  life ;  but,  above  all,  for  thine  in- 
estimable love  in  the  redemption  of  the  world  by  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  means  of  grace, 
and  for  the  hope  of  glory.  And  we  beseech  thee  to  give 
us  that  due  sense  of  all  thy  mercies,  that  our  hearts  may 
be  unfeignedly  thankful,  and  that  we  may  show  forth  thy 
praise  not  only  with  our  lips,  but  in  our  lives.  Grant 
that  we  may  devote  ourselves  to  thy  service,  and  walk 
before  thee  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  our  days. 


137 


Enable  us  to  cherish  and  to  exercise  habitually  «very 
pious  and  virtuous  affection;  that  we  may  enjoy  the  tes- 
timony of  a  good  conscience  and  the  hope  of  thy  favor, 
be  sustained  and  comforted  under  the  troubles  of  this  life, 
and  finally  be  received  into  thine  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  thine  infinite  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Thou  hast  directed  us,  Almighty  God,  to  offer  up  our 
supplications  for  all  our  fellow  men.  We  humbly  be- 
seech thee  for  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men;  that  thou 
wouldst  be  pleased  to  make  thy  ways  known  unto  them, 
the  saving  gospel  of  thy  Son  unto  all  nations  ;  that  idola- 
try, superstition,  and  vice  may  be  banished  from  the 
earth;  and  that  war,  oppression,  and  injustice,  may  for 
ever  cease.  We  pray  that  the  church  of  Jesus  through- 
out the  world  may  be  so  guided  and  governed  by  thy 
good  Spirit,  that  all,  who  profess  themselves  christians, 
may  be  led  into  the  way  of  truth,  and  hold  the  faith  in 
unity  of  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace,  and  in  righteous- 
ness of  life.  We  commend  to  thy  fatherly  goodness  all 
those  who  are  afflicted  or  distressed  in  mind,  body,  or 
estate ;  that  it  may  please  thee  to  comfort  and  relieve  them 
according  to  their  several  necessities;  giving  them  pa- 
tience under  their  sufferings,  and  a  happy  issue  out  of  all 
their  afflictions. 

We  implore  thy  heavenly  blessing  especially  upon  the 
land  in  which  we  live.  Give  success,  we  pray  thee,  to 
the  lawful  and  virtuous  labors  of  its  inhabitants ;  and  pro- 
vide the  necessary  supplies  for  all  their  wants.  Behold 
with  thy  favor  the  President  of  the  United  States,  the 
Governor  of  this  State,  and  all  who  are  invested  with 
legislative,  judicial,  or  executive  authority;  and  so  re- 
plenish them  with  thy  grace  that  they  mav  always  incline 
12* 


138 


to  thy  will  and  walk  in  thy  way,  and  be  enabled  to  pro- 
mote and  secure  the  national  peace,  liberty,  safety  and 
prosperity.  Send  down  upon  all  ministers  of  the  gospel, 
and  upon  all  congregations  committed  to  their  charge,  the 
needful  spirit  of  thy  grace,  that  they  may  truly  please 
thee ;  and  give  such  efficacy  to  the  means  of  education 
with  which  thou  hast  furnished  us,  that  we  may  become 
a  wise  and  righteous  people,  whom  thou  wilt  delight  to 
protect  and  favor. 

Hear  us,  most  merciful  God,  we  beseech  thee,  in  these 
our  supplications  and  intercessions,  which  we  offer  up 
unto  thee  as  disciples  of  thy  Son;  and  pardon  and  accept 
us,  through  him,  now  and  evermore.  Amen. 


2. 

Glory  and  honor  be  unto  thee,  the  self-existent  and 
infinite  Jehovah,  who  ait  and  wast,  and  shalt  be  from 
eternity  to  eternity !  Adoration  and  praise  be  unto  thee, 
the  omnipotent,  all-wise,  all-gracious  Being,  who  fillest 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  with  thy  presence  and  thy  love. 

Glory  and  honor  be  unto  thee,  the  Creator  and  Preser- 
ver of  the  Universe,  the  Father  and  the  Friend  of  the 
sons  of  men!  Thou  hast  formed  us  after  thine  own 
image,  made  us  intelligent,  free,  and  immortal  spirits,  and 
raised  us  to  the  dignity  of  thy  children  and  worshippers. 
Thou  bestowest  upon  us,  each  returning  day,  invaluable 
mercies  and  blessings  both  for  our  bodies  and  souls ;  and 
thou  art  preparing  us  for  vastly  higher  satisfactions  in  a 
better  world. 

Adoration  and  praise  be  unto  thee,  the  Father  of  com- 
passion, the  God  of  all  consolation  and  grace  in  Christ 


139 


Jesus  our  Lord!  Thou  hast  pitied  our  sinful  and  wretch- 
ed race,  and  given  us  a  Redeemer  who  is  able  to  save 
unto  the  uttermost.  By  the  doctrines,  the  death,  and  the 
resurrection  of  thy  Son,  thou  hast  revealed  to  us  thy 
character  and  will,  conferred  on  us  the  strongest  assu- 
rance and  pledge  of  thy  mercy,  enriched  us  with  comfort 
under  all  our  trials  and  distresses,  encouraged  and  ena- 
bled us  to  prove  faithful  to  duty,  delivered  us  from  the 
fear  of  death  and  of  hell,  and  set  before  us  the  path  of 
life  and  pleasures  at  thy  right  hand  forevermore. 

Almighty  God,  how  shall  words  express  the  grandeur 
of  thy  majesty,  and  the  magnitude  and  extent  of  thy 
grace !  We  would  bow  down  with  the  profoundest  vene- 
ration, and  worship  thee  as  the  first,  the  best,  the  most 
perfect  of  all  beings.  We  contemplate  with  amazement 
the  immeasurable  distance  between  thee  and  us  thy  frail 
and  guilty  creatures ;  and  rejoice  that,  though  thou  art 
infinitely  exalted,  thou  deignest  to  exercise  such  conde- 
scension and  clemency  towards  us.  To  thee  all  our 
homage,  affection,  and  submission  are  due.  To  praise 
and  adore  thee  be  our  delightful  and  eternal  employment, 
and  that  of  all  our  brethren ! 

Merciful  Parent  of  the  human  family,  enable  us  to  live 
under  an  habitual  sense  of  the  relation  which  we  sustain 
towards  thee.  May  the  recollection  of  thy  greatness 
ever  inspire  us  with  reverence,  and  the  remembrance  of 
thy  mercy  lead  us  to  consecrate  our  bodies  and  our  souls 
as  a  living  sacrifice  unto  thee.  May  a  cheerful  and  uni- 
versal obedience  ever  prove  our  gratitude,  and  a  patient 
submission  to  the  afflictions  we  may  encounter  evince  our 
trust.  May  we  ever  rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  cap- 
tain of  our  salvation,  open  our  hearts  to  all  his  disco ve- 


140 


ries  and  commandments,  make  them  the  only  rule  of  our 
faith  and  practice,  aim  continually  at  an  increasing  re- 
semblance of  his  divine  dispositions  and  virtues,  and  rely 
with  immoveable  confidence  upon  the  precious  promises 
which  he  sealed  with  his  blood.  By  the  influence  of 
his  holy  gospel,  may  we  pass  with  usefulness  and  com- 
fort through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  this  transitory  state, 
and  become  qualified  for  an  entrance  into  that  world, 
where  all  his  followers  shall  behold  him  face  to  face. 

These  blessings,  which  we  supplicate  for  ourselves, 
we  beseech  thee,  heavenly  Father,  to  extend  to  the  whole 
family  of  man.  Increase  the  number  of  those,  who 
adore  thee  with  holy  joy,  and  with  a  Christian  temper 
and  life.  Multiply  the  triumphs  of  truth  over  error,  of 
righteousness  over  iniquity,  of  a  filial  spirit  of  love  over 
servile  terrors  and  gloomy  fears.  In  all  the  habitations 
of  men,  from  the  rising  unto  the  going  down  of  the  sun, 
may  the  incense  of  acceptable  praise  and  the  pure  offer- 
ing of  a  virtuous  life  be  presented  unto  thee. 

Endow  all  those  who  are  appointed  to  rule  over  their 
fellow-men  with  a  superior  measure  of  wisdom  and  be- 
nevolence; and  inspire  all  instructors  of  youth  and  all 
teachers  of  religion  with  an  ardent  concern  to  promote 
the  welfare  of  those  with  whom  they  are  connected.  En- 
lighten and  direct  thy  servants  to  whom  the  administra- 
tion of  our  government  is  committed,  and  all  who  are 
empowered  to  enact  and  to  execute  our  laws,  in  fulfilling 
their  arduous  and  important  duties.  Grant  that  all  the 
inhabitants  of  our  land  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable 
life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty.  Vouchsafe  to  preserve 
to  us  our  civil  and  religious  rights,  to  protect  us  from  the 
horrors  of  v\rar  and  other  public  calamities,  to  bless  us  with 


141 


healthy  and  fruitful  seasons,  and  to  prosper  our  agricul- 
ture, commerce,  and  manufactures. 

Have  mercy,  gracious  God,  upon  all  communities  or 
individuals,  who  are  oppressed  by  injustice  and  tyranny; 
who  are  flying  from  the  sword  of  their  enemies;  who 
are  suffering  the  desolation  of  famine  or  pestilence ;  who 
are  bowed  down  by  sickness  or  poverty ;  or  who  are  ex- 
posed to  any  other  necessities  and  dangers.  Prevent 
them,  we  pray  thee,  from  being  overwhelmed  by  such 
visitations,  and  from  sinking  into  despair.  Raise  up  to 
them  friends,  and  send  them  relief  in  their  distresses; 
and  cause  the  rough  and  thorny  path  of  affliction  to  be- 
come to  them  the  path  to  perfection  and  bliss.  Let  thy 
consolations  cheer  and  support  especially  our  mourning 
and  distressed  brethren,  who  are  united  with  this  religious 
society,  or  for  whom  our  prayers  have  been  desired.  Al- 
leviate their  pains,  both  of  body  and  mind.  Deliver  them 
from  all  their  sorrows,  if  this  be  agreeable  to  thy  holy 
will,  or  enable  them  to  suffer  with  pious  resignation  and 
hope ;  and  let  them  find  by  happy  experience,  that  it  was 
good  for  them  to  be  afflicted. 

And  now  unto  thee,  who  art  able  to  do  exceeding  abun- 
dantly above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  be  glory  in  the 
church  by  Christ  Jesus,  throughout  all  ages.  Amen. 


3. 

Great  art  thou,  O  God,  and  greatly  to  be  praised; 
worthy  to  be  had  in  reverence  by  all  the  children  of  men  ! 
We  worship  thee  as  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible    Thou  art  present  at  all  times 


142 


in  every  part  of  thy  dominion ;  the  universe  is  thy  tem- 
ple; thine  is  the  majesty,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory. 
Thou  art  perfect  in  wisdom,  wonderful  in  counsel,  holy 
in  all  thy  ways,  and  righteous  in  all  thy  works.  Thy 
faithfulness  endureth  for  ever^  and  justice  and  judgment 
are  the  foundation  of  thy  throne.  Thou  art  good,  and 
thou  doest  good  continually;  the  earth  is  full  of  thy 
riches ;  and  every  blessing  and  advantage  cometh  down 
from  thee. 

We  thank  thee,  0  thou  Father  of  lights,  for  the  innu- 
merable mercies  which  thou  hast  bestowed  upon  us.  We 
thank  thee  for  the  gift  of  life ;  for  the  wise  and  useful 
frame  of  our  bodies ;  and  for  the  nobler  powers  of  our 
minds,  by  which  we  are  enabled  to  attain  to  the  know- 
ledge and  love  of  thee.  We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast 
implanted  in  us  a  sense  of  good  and  evil,  and  the  affec- 
tions of  benevolence  and  compassion.  We  thank  thee 
for  the  continual  preservation  of  our  being,  and  confess 
that  food  and  raiment,  that  health  and  joy,  and  all  our 
outward  possessions  are  the  gifts  of  thy  bounty ;  and  that 
the  blessings  of  friendship,  freedom,  and  equal  govern- 
ment are  thy  benevolent  appointment. 

We  thank  thee,  that  thy  goodness  is  not  confined  to 
the  present  world,  but  that  thou  art  training  us  up  for 
everlasting  life  by  thy  providence  and  grace.  We  thank 
thee  for  the  instructions  and  examples  of  the  wise  and 
the  good,  and  for  every  opportunity  of  cultivating  know- 
ledge and  virtue.  But,  above  all,  we  praise  and  magnify 
thee  for  the  rich  display  of  thy  love  in  the  manifestation 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.  We  acknowledge  with  the 
highest  gratitude,  that  by  him  thou  hast  given  us  thy 
heavenly  truth  to  enlighten  our  minds  and  to  sanctify  our 


143 


hearts;  and  that  in  his  life  thou  hast  set  before  us  a  model 
of  the  most  exalted  goodness,  to  encourage  and  animate 
our  upright  endeavors  to  serve  thee.  We  bless  thee  for 
the  promises  of  mercy  and  forgiveness,  and  for  the  hopes 
of  immortality,  which  are  confirmed  to  us  in  his  gospel. 
We  rejoice,  that,  after  he  had  suffered,  death  upon  the 
cross  for  the  reconciliation  of  our  souls  to  thee,  he  was 
raised  up  from  the  grave  and  became  the  author  of  eter- 
nal salvation  to  all  those  who  obey  him. 

But,  whilst  we  bless  thee,  Almighty  God,  for  thy 
goodness  and  thy  wonderful  works,  we  are  humbled  by 
the  thought  of  our  ingratitude  and  unworthiness.  We 
lament  before  thee,  that  we  have  not  duly  hearkened  to 
the  voice  of  thy  word,  nor  been  as  sensible  of  thy  clem- 
ency and  compassion  as  it  behoved  us  to  be.  We  have 
been  guilty  of  many  errors  and  transgressions,  and  negli- 
gent in  the  government  of  our  hearts  and  the  direction  of 
our  conduct.  We  have  exposed  ourselves  to  thy  right- 
eous displeasure;  and  would  bow  down  before  thy 
throne,  imploring  thy  pardon.  0  God,  have  mercy  upon 
the  works  of  thy  hand,  and  forgive  and  accept  thy  people 
according  to  the  covenant  of  thy  grace  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  As  it  is  the  desire  of  our  hearts  to  return  to 
the  path  of  obedience,  enable  us,  we  beseech  thee,  by 
the  assistance  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  correct  whatever  is 
wrong  in  our  tempers  and  behavior,  and  to  delight  in 
the  practice  of  every  thing  good  and  virtuous.  Endow 
us  with  an  active  principle  of  humble  and  joyful  piety, 
with  a  supreme  love  and  constant  regard  to  thee,  with  a 
prevailing  disposition  to  do  unto  all  men  as  we  would 
that  they  should  do  unto  us,  with  a  solicitude  to  approve 
ourselves  to  thee,  the  unerring  Judge,  by  pure  affections, 


144 


and  by  a  watchful  care  over  our  thoughts  and  passions. 
Assist  us  to  become  and  continue  the  faithful  disciples  of 
thy  Son,  to  glory  in  his  cross  and  triumph,  and  to  dem- 
onstrate our  attachment  and  devotedness  to  him  by  pro- 
moting the  success  of  his  gospel  with  all  our  power,  and 
by  causing  the  light  of  a  good  example  to  shine  before 
others.  And  while  we  pray  thee,  merciful  Father,  to 
defend  us  from  every  real  evil,  and  to  confer  upon  us 
whatever  is  needful  for  our  bodies  and  our  souls,  we 
would  desire  to  submit  ourselves  perfectly  to  the  disposal 
of  thy  wisdom.  Through  whatever  changes  we  may  be 
conducted  by  thy  providence,  help  us  to  improve  them 
to  thy  glory,  that  we  may  be  finally  admitted  into  those 
everlasting  habitations,  which  thou  hast  graciously  pro- 
mised to  thy  faithful  servants  by  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 

Almighty  God,  thou  wilt  have  all  men  to  be  saved  and 
to  be  brought  unto  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Enlarge 
we  beseech  thee,  the  kingdom  of  thy  Son,  and  give  him 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession.  Put 
an  end  to  all  falsehood  in  religion,  and  all  wickedness  of 
life.  Grant,  that  pure  and  uncorrupted  Christianity  may 
prevail;  that  all  its  professors  may  walk  worthy  of  their 
high  calling;  that  persecution  may  forever  cease,  and 
righteousness,  peace,  and  charity  every  where  abound. 

Father  of  mercies,  look  down  with  favor  upon  these 
United  States  of  America.  Enable  the  President,  and 
all  others  in  authority,  to  discharge  the  duties  of  their 
stations  with  wisdom  and  integrity,  as  men  who  are  re- 
sponsible to  thee.  Cause  a  speedy  and  effectual  stop  to 
be  put  to  the  progress  of  immorality  and  profaneness ; 
that  on  the  lasting  basis  of  public  virtue,  the  public  hap- 


145 


piness  may  be  established,  and  our  liberties  be  preserved 
and  handed  down  inviolate  to  the  latest  posterity.  Crown 
the  year  with  thy  goodness  ;  help  all  thy  people  to  live 
in  concord  and  harmony  ;  and  let  all  our  churches  and 
schools  be  monuments  of  thy  love. 

Extend  thy  pity,  in  particular,  we  pray  thee,  to  all  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  sorrow.  Be  thou  a  father  to  the 
fatherless,  and  the  defender  of  the  widow.  Provide  for  the 
poor ;  give  health  to  the  sick ;  comfort  those  who  mourn; 
support  such  as  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake ;  prepare 
the  dying  for  their  removal  from  this  probationary  state  ; 
and  deliver  the  nations  from  all  the  evil  effects  of  ambi- 
tion, avarice,  anarchy,  violence  and  contention. 

Hear  us,  O  God  of  mercy,  in  these  our  supplications, 
which  we  offer  up  in  the  name  and  as  the  disciples  of 
thy  Son.  And  unto  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
to  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  be  glory  and  honor  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen. 


4. 

Supremely  exalted  and  adorable  Jehovah,  whom  an- 
gels and  archangels  delight  to  worship,  whom  the  heaven 
of  heavens  cannot  contain  !  behold  in  mercy  thy  servants 
and  children,  who  come  before  thee  with  the  voice  of 
prayer  and  of  praise.  We  bow  down  before  thee,  the 
self-existent  and  eternal  Being,  and  rejoice  in  the  revela- 
tion whicli  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  make  of  thy  char- 
acter and  will.  Thou  hast  formed  the  heavens  with  all 
their  hosts,  the  earth  and  all  that  dwell  therein.  Thou 
preservest  universal  nature  in  existence,  maintainest  the 

beauty  and  order  of  thy  works,  and  disposest  all  things 
13 


148 


by  counsels  which  cannot  err.  All  creatures  are  entirely 
dependent  upon  thee,  and  thou  assignest  to  each  his  pro- 
per station  and  duty.  Thy  providence  is  perfect;  thy 
government  is  righteous;  ail  thy  commandments  are 
equitable,  pure,  and  good.  Unto  thee  alone,  the  blessed 
and  supreme  Potentate,  is  unlimited  submission  due. 

We  venerate,  O  God,  thine  almighty  power,  thine  un- 
spotted sanctity,  and  thine  unbounded  wisdom ;  but  we 
would  especially  acknowledge  thine  infinite  and  everlast- 
ing goodness.  Thou  art  the  fountain  of  happiness,  and 
thou  difmsest  blessings  innumerable  throughout  thy  crea- 
tion. Thou  art  the  Father  of  our  spirits  and  the  Former 
of  our  bodies.  Thou  hast  exercised  a  gracious  care  over 
us  from  the  first  moment  of  our  existence,  supplied  our 
wants,  and  provided  for  us  many  enjoyments.  We 
thank  thee  for  all  the  mercies  of  our  outward  condition, 
and  for  ail  the  satisfactions  of  society  and  friendship. 
We  thank  thee  for  understanding  and  knowledge,  for  the 
capacity  of  making  improvement  in  religion  and  virtue, 
and  for  all  our  opportunities  and  means  to  attain  true 
happiness.  We  thank  thee,  above  all,  that  thou  hast 
sent  thine  only-begotten  Son,  to  save  us  from  ignorance 
and  fear,  to  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  to  purify  un- 
to himself  a  peculiar  people  zealous  of  good  works.  We 
thank  thee,  that  thou  wast  in  him  reconciling  the  world 
unto  thyself,  that  he  gave  himself  for  us,  and  suffered 
the  painful  death  of  the  cross  for  our  souls,  and  that 
through  him  we  receive  remission  of  sin.  We  thank 
thee,  that,  by  his  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension, 
he  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light;  that  he  ha3 
opened  before  us  the  solemnities  of  a  future  judgment, 
and  displayed  to  us  the  mansions  of  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect. 


147 


What  is  riian,  O  God,  that  thou  art  so  mindful  of  him, 
and  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  thus  ?  How 
good  art  thou  to  the  evil  and  unthankful !  and  yet  how 
often  have  we  offended  against  thy  rich  and  unspeakable 
grace,  and  slighted  that  long  suffering  and  forbearance 
which  should  have  led  us  to  repentance  !  how  many  are 
the  occasions,  on  which  we  have  felt  and  acted  inconsis- 
tently with  the  character  which  we  are  required  to  bear, 
the  great  example  which  is  set  before  us,  and  the  sure 
and  precious  promises  to  which  we  are  called  !  But  suf- 
fer us  not,  O  Lord  to  perish  in  our  transgressions  ;  deliv- 
er us  from  the  dominion  of  them  in  the  time  to  come. 
Enable  us  to  live  according  to  the  profession  which  we 
make,  and  the  desires  which  we  now  express  before  thee. 
Give  us  such  a  deep  persuasion  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  of 
the  importance  and  necessity  of  a  holy  heart  and  life, 
that  we  may  carefully  abstain  from  all  impiety  and  un- 
righteousness. Let  the  grace  and  mercy  which  thou 
hast  shown  unto  us  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  exeite  in 
us  due  returns  of  love  and  obedience ;  and  constrain  us 
to  exercise  sincere  kindness,  tenderness  and  forgiveness 
to  all  our  brethren.  Let  the  remembrance  of  death, 
judgment,  and  eternity  effectually  lead  us  to  purify  our 
minds,  to  imitate  the  pattern  of  our  blessed  Master,  and 
never  to  be  weary  in  well-doing.  Let  the  assurances  and 
pledges,  which  thou  has  given  us  of  thy  love  to  all  thy 
upright  and  faithful  children,  fill  our  hearts  with  joyful 
hope,  and  with  a  firm  reliance  upon  thy  divine  assistance. 
Safe  under  thy  protection  and  happy  in  thy  favor,  may 
we  cheerfully  follow  wheie  thou  pleasest  to  conduct  us,  de- 
sire only  what  thou  shalt  see  fit  to  give  us,  and  endure  with 
fortitude  the  trials  which  thou  shalt  appoint  for  us.  In 


148 


health  and  in  sickness,  in  life  and  in  death,  may  we  lift  up 
our  souls  unto  thee,  and  make  thy  goodness  and  mercy  in 
the  Mediator  of  our  race  our  only  cofidence  and  joy.  And 
having  lived  by  thy  grace,  in  a  state  of  continual  improve- 
ment and  preparation  for  thy  heavenly  kingdom,  may  we 
finally  be  received  into  the  same,  to  the  praise  and  glory 
of  thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

O  God,  who  art  the  Father  of  all  mankind,  fill  the 
minds  of  thy  reasonable  creatures,  we  beseech  thee,  with 
the  knowledge  of  thy  truth,  and  deliver  them  from  every 
evil  affection.  Cause  the  gospel  of  thy  Son  to  prevail 
through  the  world,  to  enter  the  hearts  and  govern  the 
lives  of  all  its  inhabitants,  and  to  make  all  nations  right- 
eous and  happy.  Reform  the  disorders,  which  arise 
from  the  evil  passions  of  men  ;  and  prosper  the  just  de- 
signs of  all  who  delight  in  peace.  Grant,  that  the  bles- 
sings of  free  and  equal  government  may  become  univer- 
sal, the  advantages  of  civil  society  be  widely  extended, 
the  best  interests  of  every  community  be  fully  secured, 
and  all  thy  children  be  united  in  the  praise  of  thee  and 
the  love  of  one  another. 

We  commit  to  thee,  our  righteous  Governor,  all  the 
important  concerns  of  our  country.  We  pray  that  we 
may  live  in  safety,  and  enjoy  thy  blessings  in  tranquillity 
and  peace ;  that  we  may  escape  the  destructive  evils,  which 
thou  hast  appointed  for  wicked  nations ;  and  that  religion 
and  virtue  may  so  prevail  among  us,  that  our  privileges 
may  be  transmitted  to  succeeding  ages.  Be  pleased  to 
give  us  the  fruits  of  the  earth  in  their  seasons,  and  to  bless 
all  orders  of  men  in  the  diligent  discharge  of  their  respec- 
tive duties.  Give  success  to  all  the  means  employed 
among  us  for  instructing  the  young,  for  reclaiming  the 
vicious,  and  for  establishing  the  well-disposed.  Enlight- 


149 


en,  direct  and  prosper  the  President  of  the  United  States 
and  all  who  are  invested  with  authority.  May  they  be 
men  fearing  thee,  and  hating  covetousness  and  all  man- 
ner of  iniquity ;  may  all  their  power  and  influence  be 
exerted  for  the  promotion  of  the  welfare  of  the  people 
and  the  advancement  of  thy  glory  ;  and  under  their  gov- 
ernment may  justice  and  judgment  be  impartially  admin- 
istered. 

Finally,  we  beseech  thee,  O  God  of  mercy,  to  extend 
thy  favorable  regard  to  all  our  brethren  who  are  in  afflic- 
tion. May  thy  wisdom  be  their  direction,  thy  power 
their  support,  thy  goodness  their  confidence.  By  pa- 
tience and  a  serious  improvement  of  their  sufferings, 
may  they  be  prepared  for  unmixed  happiness  in  that  bet- 
ter world,  wrhere  all  thy  ways  will  be  completely  justi- 
fied and  everlasting  praise  will  ascend  to  thy  throne. 

And  unto  thee,  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  and  invisi- 
ble, be  all  honor  and  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Mediator  and  Redeemer,  now  and  evermore.  Amen. 


FOUR  PRAYERS  FOR  FESTIVAL  OCCASIONS, 
1 

FOR  CHRISTMAS-DAY. 

O  God,  the  Creator,  Benefactor,  and  Father  of  man- 
kind !  thou  art  worthy  of  universal  and  everlasting  adora- 
tion. Thou  art  the  perfection  of  all  excellency,  and  the 
source  of  all  happiness.  All  thy  works  praise  thee,  and 
all  thy  saints  bless  thy  name. 

We  would  come  before  thee,  O  Lord,  to  acknowledge 
with  reverence  and  gratitude,  that  the  whole  creation  is 
13* 


150 


full  of  thy  goodness,  that  every  part  of  our  lives  has 
een  marked  by  thine  indulgence,  that  day  after  day 
thou  art  multiplying  fresh  favors  upon  us.  But  especial- 
ly would  we  thank  thee  for  those  unspeakable  mysteries 
of  wisdom  and  benevolence,  of  which  we  are  reminded 
this  festive  day.  Herein  is  love  :  not  that  we  had  loved 
thee,  0  God,  but  that  thou  didst  so  love  us,  as  to  send 
thy  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins. 

Adoration  and  praise  be  given  to  thee,  that  when  dark- 
ness had  overspread  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the 
people,  when  superstition  and  idolatry  prevailed,  and 
when  error  and  vice  seemed  to  triumph  over  truth  and 
righteousness,  thou  didst  graciously  interpose  in  behalf 
of  thy  degenerate  offspring,  and  raise  up  for  them  a  Sa- 
viour, able  to  help  and  mighty  to  deliver.  Adoration 
and  praise  be  given  to  thee,  that,  through  his  mediation 
and  gospel,  light,  and  pardon,  and  power,  and  peace, 
and  everlasting  felicity  are  offered,  in  thy  name,  to  the 
rebellious  children  of  men.  Adoration  and  praise  be 
given  to  thee,  that  the  divinity  of  his  mission  and  charac- 
ter has  been  established  by  the  most  decisive  evidence, 
and  that  none  who  trust  in  him  shall  ever  be  confounded. 
O,  who  can  express  the  greatness  of  thy  compassion,  or 
sufficiently  admire  thy  wonderful  arrangements  for  our 
redemption  and  happiness  ! 

God  of  mercy,  let  it  please  thee  to  add  grace  to  grace. 
Help  us  to  contemplate  the  matchless  event  we  are  com- 
memorating, with  all  those  affections  which  its  impor- 
tance demands.  Pour  out,  thyself,  into  our  hearts  that 
gratitude  to  thee  and  to  thy  blessed  Son,  which  shall 
prompt  the  most  ardent  devotion  to  thy  service,  and  ren- 
der our  whole  existence  one  continued  song  of  thanks- 


151 


giving.  Assist  us  to  form  right  conceptions  of  the  de- 
sign of  the  Messiah's  advent.  Convince  us  of  our  own 
need  of  this  astonishing  dispensation  of  mercy.  Awaken 
us  to  avail  ourselves  with  alacrity  and  zeal  of  the  assis- 
tance which  it  imparts,  and  to  obtain  the  happiness  to 
which  it  is  intended  to  conduct  us.  While  with  glad- 
ness of  heart  we  exclaim,  "Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,"  may  we  receive  his  gospel  with 
lively  faith ;  learn  of  him  as  the  great  prophet  of  God ; 
bow  down  to  his  authority  as  the  head  over  all  things  to 
the  church ;  depend  on  him  as  the  captain  of  salvation ; 
follow  him  as  our  leader  to  the  skies ;  and  rely  with  im- 
plicit confidence  upon  his  promises.  May  it  be  our 
great  concern  to  grow  continually  in  the  knowledge  of 
his  holy  gospel,  to  be  redeemed  through  him  from  all 
corruption  and  iniquity,  to  glorify  his  name  by  our  walk 
and  conversation,  to  advocate  his  cause  and  advance  his 
kingdom,  to  realize  the  fulness  of  consolation  and  hope 
found  in  his  word.  And  may  we  be  enabled  under  all 
the  changes  and  trials  of  life,  in  some  good  degree  to 
comprehend  the  breadth  and  length,  and  depth  and 
height  of  that  love  of  God  and  Christ,  which  passeth 
knowledge. 

Parent  of  all  compassion,  who  didst  send  thine  only 
begotten  Son,  to  be  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles  and  the 
glory  of  thy  people  Israel:  grant,  we  beseech  thee,  that 
the  good  tidings  of  great  joy,  in  which  we  exult  this  day 
may  be  communicated  to  every  tribe  of  Adam's  race; 
and  that  all  our  fellow  men  may  say  with  exultation,  Un- 
to us  this  child  is  born,  unto  us  this  son  is  given !  Un- 
der the  reign  of  the  Prince  of  peace,  may  the  righteous 
flourish,  and  harmony  and  concord  universally  prevail. 


152 


May  all  who  profess  themselves  Christians  arise  and 
shine,  since  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon 
them.  And  may  they  be  taught  to  say  in  sincerity 
and  truth,  "If  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to  love 
one  another." 

O  Thou,  who  art  abundant  in  goodness  and  pity,  ac- 
cept our  petitions  for  the  relief  of  the  sorrowful  and  un- 
happy. Looking  up  to  thy  throne  this  day,  may  they  be 
ransomed  from  every  foe  and  every  fear.  Bind  up  the 
broken-hearted,  and  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives. 
Give  to  them  that  mourn  beauty  for  ashes,  and  the  gar- 
ment of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness.  And  assist 
all  the  contrite  to  cast  away  their  burdens,  and  with  the 
spirit  of  adoption  in  their  souls  to  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

We  offer  up  these  our  sacrifices,  0  God,  in  the  name 
and  as  the  disciples  of  thy  beloved  Son,  through  whom 
we  have  boldness  to  draw  near  to  thy  throne.  And  wre 
pray,  that  at  his  second  appearance  in  glorious  majesty 
to  finish  our  salvation,  we,  with  all  his  redeemed,  may 
be  received  into  thy  blissful  presence,  and  sing  the 
triumphs  of  thy  grace  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


2 

FOR  GOOD  FRIDAY. 

O  thou,  whose  name  alone  is  Jehovah,  and  wrho  art 
most  high  over  all  the  earth  :  wherewith  shall  we  come 
before  thee  ?  Frail,  sinful,  guilty  as  we  are,  how  shall 
we  dare  to  approach  thee,  but  through  the  blood  of  the 
everlasting  covenant,  and  with  humble  reliance  on  that 
mercy  which  is  an  essential  property  of  thy  nature 


153 


Adored  be  thy  name,  that  thou  art  revealed  to  us  as  the 
Parent  of  compassion  and  the  God  of  all  grace.  Adored 
be  thy  name  for  every  display  of  thy  goodness  in  the 
stores  of  nature  and  in  the  cares  of  providence.  Adored 
be  thy  name,  above  all  for  the  astonishing  institutions 
which  thou  hast  founded  for  the  instruction  of  our  minds, 
the  sanctification  of  our  hearts,  and  the  salvation  of  our 
souls.  Adored  be  thy  name  that  thou  hast  not  spared 
even  thine  own  Son,  the  brightness  of  thy  glory,  but 
hast  delivered  him  up  for  us  all.  Adored  be  thy  name 
that  although  he  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  he  became 
poor,  endured  the  contradiction  of  sinners,  and  was  obe- 
dient unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross.  Adored 
be  thy  name,  that  by  him  thou  art  reconciling  the  world 
unto  thyself ;  that  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins  ; 
that  his  blood  cleanseth  from  every  stain  of  pollution  ; 
that  the  path  to  heaven  is  fully  disclosed  ;  and  that  none 
who  come  to  thee  in  the  appointed  way,  wilt  thou  ever 
cast  out. 

Great  God,  assist  us  to  meditate  upon  the  wonders  of 
redemption  with  all  the  sentiments,  emotions,  and  re- 
solves that  befit  beings  so  highly  favored.  May  we  look 
up  unto  thee  and  to  thine  only  Son  with  fervent  thank- 
fulness, holy  joy,  delightful  admiration.  May  we  dis- 
miss from  our  minds  every  doubt  of  thy  propitiousness 
to  the  penitent.  May  we  view,  in  the  offering  which 
Jesus  brought  to  thee,  the  evil  and  malignity  of  sin,  the 
value  of  the  immortal  spirit,  and  thine  unspeakable  con- 
cern for  our  felicity.  May  the  hearts  which  thou  art  so 
tenderly  drawing  to  thyself  be  effectually  won ;  and  un- 
der the  constraining  influence  of  such  benignity,  be  en- 
tirely consecrated  to  thy  service.    May  we  be  quickened 


154 


to  fly  to  the  hope  to  which  we  are  called,  to  build  upon 
the  foundation  which  thou  hast  laid,  to  drink  of  the  foun- 
tain which  thou  hast  opened.  May  we  be  empowered 
ever  hereafter  to  live,  not  unto  ourselves,  but  to  him  who 
died  for  us  and  rose  again.  May  we  abhor  the  thought 
of  offending  against  thee,  because  thy  grace  abounds ; 
and  daily  recollect,  that  with  thee  there  is  forgiveness 
that  thou  mayest  be  feared.  Planted  together  in  the  like- 
ness of  Christ's  death,  may  we  learn  of  him  to  over- 
come the  world,  and  follow  him  in  every  part  of  his  ex- 
ample. May  we  imbibe  his  zeal  for  thine  honor,  his 
confidence  in  thy  care,  his  affection  for  his  brethren,  his 
fidelity  to  his  friends,  his  forgiveness  of  his  enemies,  his 
purity,  and  fortitude,  and  meekness,  and  submission. 
Like  him,  under  all  the  sufferings  of  life,  may  each  of 
us  say,  Father,  not  my  will,  but  thy  will  be  done. 
Like  him,  may  we  prosecute  the  work  asssigned  to 
us  with  steadfastness  unawed  by  the  frowns  of  the 
wicked,  unaffected  by  the  allurements  of  sloth  and 
pleasure.  Like  him,  in  our  approaches  to  the  grave, 
may  we  without  a  fear  commit  our  spirits  into  thy 
hands,  and  anticipate  the  glory  which  is  about  to  be  re- 
vealed. 

Almighty  God,  by  whose  grace  thy  blessed  Son  tasted 
death  for  every  man :  have  mercy  upon  the  whole  hu- 
man family.  As  thou  hast  made  him  an  offering  for  sin, 
may  he  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied. 
By  his  knowledge  may  he  justify  many.  And  having 
been  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  may  he  draw  all  men  unto 
him  and  bring  them  to  glory. 

May  those  who  are  too  obdurate  to  be  subdued  by  ter- 
ror, be  melted  by  love  and  gained  by  confidence.  May 


155 


none  who  are  desirous  of  returning  to  thee,  be  discour- 
aged by  the  fear  of  rejection.  May  all  that  are  mourning 
over  their  transgressions  with  godly  sorrow,  look  up  to 
thee,  through  the  mediation  of  thy  son  and  be  comforted. 
May  the  sons  and  daughters  of  affliction,  whatever  cross 
they  are  appointed  to  bear,  see  him  carrying  a  cross 
much  heavier,  and  be  enabled  to  sustain  it  without  a 
murmur.  May  such  as  can  labor  for  the  welfare  of  oth- 
ers, resemble  that  Redeemer,  who,  for  the  joy  which 
was  set  before  him,  denied  himself  and  went  about  doing 
good.  May  all  who  preach,  and  all  who  hear  of  Christ 
and  him  crucified,  love  his  name,  live  to  his  honor,  and 
triumph  in  his  salvation. 

And  when  he,  who  made  himself  of  no  reputation, 
and  underwent  for  us  the  horrors  of  crucifixion,  shall 
come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  may 
we  be  enabled  to  say,  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  And 
unto  him  that  hath  loved  us,  an<l  washed  us  from  our  sins 
in  his  own  blood,  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 


3 

FOR  EASTER  SUNDAY. 

Infinitely  great  and  gracious  God,  who  art,  and  wast 
and  will  be  from  eternity  to  eternity !  what  is  man,  that 
thou  art  mindful  of  him  ;  or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou 
visitest  him  ?  We  will  come  into  thy  gates  with  thanks- 
giving, and  into  thy  courts  with  praise.  This  is  the  day 
which  thou  hast  made  :  we  will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it 


156 


Glory  be  to  thee,  that  thou  didst  make  man  but  a  little 
lower  than  the  angels,  form  him  after  thine  own  image, 
and  place  him  on  earth,  that  he  might  behold  thy  works 
and  partake  of  thy  bounty.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  thou 
art  guiding  and  guarding  him  from  the  beginning  to  the 
conclusion  of  his  pilgrimage,  and  numbering  even  the 
hairs  of  his  head.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  thou  hast  called 
him  unto  knowledge,  piety  and  virtue,  and  opened  before 
him  an  endless  career  of  improvement  and  felicity.  Glo- 
ry be  to  thee  that  the  Son  of  thy  love  was  manifested, 
not  only  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  but 
to  bring  life  and  immortality  to  light,  and  to  open  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  believers  in  his  name.  Glory 
be  to  thee  that  thou  didst  not  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see 
corruption,  but  didst  give  him  the  victory  over  death  and 
the  grave,  that  our  faith  and  hope  might  be  completely 
established.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  by  his  resurrection 
from  the  tomb,  his  innocence  is  vindicated,  his  claims  ap- 
proved ;  that  instead  of  the  crown  of  thorns,  he  now 
wears  a  crown  of  glory  ;  that  he  reigns  for  ever  at  thy 
right  hand;  that  he  is  appointed  to  lead  his  followers 
unto  living  fountains  of  water ;  and  that  where  he  is, 
they  shall  be  with  him  in  blessedness  everlasting. 

Most  merciful  God  !  forgive,  we  beseech  thee,  the  er- 
rors and  transgressions,  by  which  we  have  made  ourselves 
unworthy  of  such  infinite  condescension,  such  unuttera- 
ble goodness.  Assist  us  to  rejoice  with  the  whole  soul 
in  that  precious  gospel  which  dissipates  every  doubt,  con- 
verts fear  into  rapture,  and  sets  full  in  our  view  the  path 
of  life.  Whilst  we  praise  thee  that  Jesus  was  delivered 
for  our  offences  and  raised  again  for  our  justification,  0 
quicken  us  together  with  him,  that  we  may  walk  in  new- 


157 


ness  of  life ;  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  thee. 
Exulting  in  that  inestimable  hope,  to  which  thou  hast 
begotten  us  according  to  thine  abundant  mercy  by  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  hope  of  an  inheritance 
incorruptible  and  undefined, — may  we  purify  ourselves 
even  as  he  is  pure,  seek  those  things  which  are  above, 
and  lay  up  many  treasures  in  heaven.  Amidst  the  temp- 
tations and  discouragements  we  shall  experience,  may  we 
be  steadfast  and  immoveable,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord;  inasmuch  as  we  know  that  our  labor 
is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  Whatever  comforts  thou  shalt 
send  us,  may  they  be  heightened  by  the  reflection  that 
they  are  a  foretaste  of  yet  greater  and  more  enduring 
joys.  In  all  the  afflictions  of  life,  and  in  the  decay  of 
nature,  may  we  be  enabled  to  realize  with  humble  and 
holy  confidence,  that  our  Redeemer  liveth.  When  we 
are  called  to  mourn  over  the  loss  of  dear  and  valued 
friends,  may  we  be  cheered  by  the  thought,  that  those 
who  sleep  in  Jesus,  will  God  bring  with  him.  And  when 
we  ourselves  shall  be  summoned  away  from  the  world, 
may  it  be  ours  to  say,  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  O 
grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  Thanks  be  to  God  who 
giveth  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

0  God,  whose  mighty  power  discomfited  the  powers 
of  darkness,  and  for  the  suffering  of  death  crowned  the 
Captain  of  our  salvation  with  glory  and  honor:  give 
him,  we  pray  thee,  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession.  May 
all  his  enemies  be  put  under  his  feet,  and  all  ungodliness 
and  wickedness  be  subdued.  As  thou  hast  appointed  a 
day  in  which  thou  wilt  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
and  hast  given  assurance  of  it  unto  all  men,  in  that  thou 
14 


158 


hast  raised  Christ  Jesus  from  the  dead:  may  all  in  every 
land  prepare  with  diligence  and  zeal  for  the  account 
which  he  shall  demand,  and  become  qualified  for  admis- 
sion into  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

God  of  all  peace  and  comfort,  regard,  we  pray  thee, 
in  compassion,  all  that  are  undergoing  the  changes  and 
trials  of  this  fleeting  world ;  all  that  are  oppressed  by 
lawless  might;  all  that  are  suffering  for  truth  and  con- 
science' sake;  all  that  are  beset  by  temptations  to  sin; 
all  that  are  sinking  under  the  weight  of  disease  ;  all  that 
tremble  in  the  contemplation  of  the  grave ;  all  that  are 
entering  into  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  May 
Christ  be  in  them  the  hope  of  glory.  And  at  his  appear- 
ing, may  the  trial  of  their  faith  be  found  unto  praise  and 
honor. 

And  now  unto  thee  who  canst  keep  us  from  falling,  and 
hast  laid  up  for  all  thy  faithful  servants  immortal  joys,  be 
ascribed  blessing,  and  honor,  and  dominion,  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 

4. 

FOR  WHIT-SUNDAY. 

0  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee  shall  all  flesh 
come !  We  desire  to  approach  thee  with  just  convictions 
of  thy  character ;  and  we  pray  that  we  may  ever  cherish 
such  a  persuasion  of  our  dependence  as  shall  rouse  us  to 
ascribe  to  thee  the  glory  due  to  thy  name. 

We  adore  thee  as  an  infinitely  pure  and  intelligent 
Spirit,  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  the  universe,  the 
Giver  of  life  and  knowledge,  and  power,  and  comfort, 
and  happiness.  By  thy  word,  O  Lord,  were  the  heavens 
made,  and  all  the  host  of  them  by  the  breath  of  thy 


159 


mouth.  Thou  art  continually  operating  in  every  part  of 
thy  dominion,  according  to  the  counsels  of  thine  own 
understanding.  Every  good  and  every  perfect  gift  comes 
down  from  thee;  and  without  thee,  we  are  nothing,  and 
we  can  do  nothing. 

We  bless  thee,  especially,  Almighty  God,  for  the  ra- 
tional and  immortal  spirit  thou  hast  given  to  man,  and  for 
alUthy  care  to  advance  his  moral  and  religious  improve- 
ment. We  bless  thee,  that  thou  hast  not  left  thyself 
without  a  witness  in  any  age.  We  bless  thee,  that  to 
the  fathers  thy  glory  was  manifested,  and  that  the  pro- 
phets thou  didst  inspire.  We  bless  thee  that  in  these  last 
days  thou  hast  spoken  unto  us  by  thy  Son,  full  of  grace 
and  truth,  whom  thou  hast  appointed  heir  of  all  things. 
We  bless  thee  that  after  he  had  died  for  our  sins,  and 
risen  from  the  dead,  and  ascended  to  heaven,  he  poured 
out  upon  his  apostles  the  promised  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  sent  them  forth  to  preach  his  gospel  to  the 
nations  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  We  bless 
thee  that  by  thine  assistance  the  word  of  the  Lord  grew 
mightily,  that  thy  church  has  been  widely  extended  and 
firmly  established,  that  the  gates  of  hell  have  not  been 
able  to  prevail  against  it,  and  that  Christianity  has  been 
experienced  by  countless  multitudes  to  be  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation.  We  bless  thee  that  the  Sun  of 
righteousness  is  shining  upon  these  lands ;  and  that  we, 
whose  ancestors  were  afar  off,  have  been  brought  nigh  to 
thyself,  and  abundantly  furnished  with  all  things  neces- 
sary unto  life  and  godliness.  We  bless  thee  that  though 
the  supernatural  agency  of  thy  Spirit  has  ceased,  thou 
art  ever  ready  to  impart  thy  saving  influences  and  to  be- 
stow the  richest  blessings  upon  all  who  ask  and  seek 
them  from  thee. 


160 


God  of  all  grace,  preserve  us  from  ever  thinking  lightly 
of  these  things.  Make  us  sensible  of  the  importance  of  that 
dispensation  of  religion,  under  which  it  is  our  privilege 
to  live,  and  of  the  superiority  of  our  advantages  to  those 
enjoyed  by  many  millions  of  our  fellow  men.  Help  us 
to  humble  ourselves  before  thee  for  all  our  past  neglect 
of  the  means  by  which  thou  art  quickening  and  directing 
upright  souls.  Awaken  our  attention  to  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus ;  open  the  eyes  of  our  understanding ;  elevate 
our  desires;  spiritualize  our  affections ;  and  work  within 
us  both  to  will  and  to  do  whatsoever  thou  art  pleased  to 
require  at  our  hands.  Save  us  from  ever  resisting,  grieving 
or  quenching  thy  Spirit,  and  help  us  to  bring  forth  more 
and  more  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  in  all  goodness,  and  right- 
eousness, and  truth.  In  all  the  dangers  to  which  we  are 
exposed,  vouchsafe  to  preserve  us  from  falling.  When 
through  our  blindness  we  shall  be  ready  to  stray  from 
thee,  lead  us,  thyself,  in  the  path  in  which  we  ought  to  go. 
When  visited  with  distress  and  affliction,  enable  us  to 
rejoice,  that  thy  grace  is  sufficient  for  us.  In  every  situa- 
tion strengthen  us  in  the  inner  man  by  thy  might;  and 
never,  0  Lord,  in  life  and  in  death,  never  leave  us  nor 
forsake  us. 

Holy  Father,  pour  out  the  spirit  of  grace  and  suppli- 
cation upon  this  society,  upon  all  our  congregations,  upon 
every  section  of  thy  church.  Arouse  the  careless,  con- 
vert the  vicious,  confirm  the  weak,  establish  the  just. 
Bless  the  ministry  of  thy  word ;  prosper  the  exertions  of 
thy  servants  for  the  dissemination  of  its  invaluable  re- 
cords, and  hasten,  we  pray  thee,  the  day  when  every 
people  shall  both  read  and  hear,  in  their  own  tongue,  the 
wonderful  works  of  God.     Grant  that  all  professing 


161 


Christians  may  walk  worthy  of  their  vocation  with  all 
lowliness  and  meekness,  forbearing  one  another  in  love, 
endeavoring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace.  And  throughout  the  earth  let  violence  and  de- 
struction be  known  no  more,  but  righteousness,  charity, 
and  piety  universally  prevail. 

0  thou  who  givest  liberally  and  upbraidest  not,  we  im- 
plore thy  mercies  for  all  that  are  fainting*  under  the  sor- 
rows and  burdens  of  life,  for  all  that  are  tried  by  the 
temptations  or  the  terrors  of  a  corrupt  world,  for  all  that 
are  filled  with  distressful  apprehensions  of  thy  character, 
and  are  led  to  despair  of  the  attainment  of  thy  mercy. 
O  let  the  strength  of  the  sufferer  be  equal  to  his  day,  and 
thy  comforts  be  plentifully  communicated  to  his  soul. 
Help  all  that  cry  to  thee  to  take  unto  themselves  the 
whole  armor  of  God,  and  with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit 
to  put  to  flight  every  foe.  And,  Lord,  wherever  the 
spirit  of  bondage  and  fear  is  felt,  there  bestow  thou  the 
spirit  of  adoption,  that  thy  children  may  joyfully  say, 
Abba  Father!  And  to  thee,  who  art  willing  to  help  and 
able  to  save,  be  all  honor  and  glory,  on  earth  and  in 
heaven,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


PRAYERS  AFTER  SERMON. 
1. 

O  God,  the  eternal  source  of  wisdom  and  purity,  from 
whom  all  good  counsels,  all  holy  desires,  and  all  just 
works  do  proceed,  we  offer  up  our  prayers  unto  thee, 
beseeching  thee  to  sanctify  our  hearts  by  thy  holy  word. 
14* 


162 


What  we  know  not  teach  thou  us.  Whatever  is  wrong 
in  us  dispose  and  enable  us  to  reform.  Whatever  in  us 
is  good,  assist  us  to  carry  forward  to  perfection.  Grant 
that  we  may  go  forth  into  the  world  with  the  spirit  of 
true  religion  in  our  souls,  and  spend  all  our  days  in  thy 
fear  and  love ;  that  we  may  depart  from  this  scene  of  dis- 
cipline, whenever  thou  shalt  take  us  away,  with  Chris- 
tian hope,  and  be  admitted  into  thy  sacred  temple  above* 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


3. 

Accept,  0  thou  God  of  compassion,  the  thankful  ac- 
knowledgements of  our  hearts  for  the  privileges  which 
we  have  enjoyed  at  this  time.  Forgive  the  imperfection 
of  our  devotions  and  whatever  thy  pure  eyes  may  have 
seen  amiss  in  us.  Of  thy  great  mercy,  grant  us  such 
things  as  shall  be  good  for  us,  though  we  may  neglect  to 
pray  for  them ;  and  deny  us  such  things  as  would  be 
hurtful  to  us  though  we  should  earnestly  desire  them. 
Impress  upon  our  minds  the  solemn  counsels  of  thy 
word,  and  let  not  the  cares  or  pleasures  of  the  world  pre- 
vent or  impair  their  efficacy.  Help  us  to  walk  as  in  thy 
sacred  presence  ;  and  at  last  vouchsafe  to  receive  us  into 
glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 
Amen. 


163 


SCRIPTURAL  BENEDICTIONS 

For  the  conclusion  of  public  worship, 

1. 

The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee.  The  Lord  make 
his  face  to  shine  on  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee. 
The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  on  thee  and  give  thee 
peace.  Amen. 

2. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God 
our  heavenly  Father,  and  the  communion  of  his  holy 
Spirit  be  with  us  and  with  all  our  brethren  of  mankind, 
now  and  evermore.  Amen. 

3. 

May  grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto  us  and  all 
men,  through  the  knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

4. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  us  all. 
Amen. 

5. 

The  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead 
our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  us 
perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  us 
that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


164 


6*. 

The  God  of  all  grace,  who  hath  called  us  unto  his 
eternal  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  make  you  perfect,  stablish, 
strengthen,  settle  you.  To  him  be  glory  and  dominion 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  INFANTS. 

Address  of  the  Minister  to  the  Parents  or  Sponsors  of 
the  Child  to  be  baptized. 

My  christian  friends, 

It  was  the  command  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  to 
to  his  Apostles,  that  they  should  go  and  make  disciples 
of  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  declared 
to  those  among  whom  he  lived :  "Except  a  man  be  born 
again  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God!"  And  he 
requires,  that  we  all  be  directed  in  our  sentiments  and 
deportment  by  his  doctrine  and  example,  and  that  the 
same  mind  be  in  us,  which  was  in  him. 

This  sanctincation  of  the  heart  and  life  is  signified  by 
the  sacramental  rite  of  baptism,  which  our  Lord  institu- 
ted as  the  means  of  introducing  the  members  of  his  visi- 
ble church  to  the  blessings  of  his  new  covenant,  estab- 
lished between  God  and  his  rational  creature,  man,  by 
the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  this  covenant  the 
Lord  pledges  himself  to  give  freely  of  the  waters  of  life, 
unto  every  hungry  and  thirsty  soul ;  that  he  will  cleanse 
all  those  from  iniquity  who  ask  for  his  cleansing  power 


165 


through  repentance  and  faith.  In  short,  our  Lord  secures 
unto  us,  by  this  sacred  ordinance,  all  the  blessings  of  his 
religion,  in  the  same  manner  in  which  the  benefits  of 
the  Abrahamic  covenant  were  offered  by  the  rite  of  cir- 
cumcision to  the  believing  Israelite,  on  condition  that  he 
should  walk  in  the  steps  of  faithful  Abraham.  We  there- 
fore observe  that  as  God,  in  receiving  us  through  this  or- 
dinance into  his  new  covenant,  offers  us  the  highest  reli- 
gious advantages,  the  assurance  of  his  mercy,  the  pro- 
mise of  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit,  and  the  hope  of  ev- 
erlasting happiness,  so  likewise  by  the  same  institution, 
we  are  brought  under  the  most  solemn  obligation  to  fol- 
low after  holiness.  The  baptism  which  saves  us,  is  not 
the  putting  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer 
of  a  good  conscience  toward  God. 

We  are  assured  in  scripture,  that  the  promises  of  God 
belong  not  only  to  us,  but  to  our  children.  Among  the 
people  of  Israel,  infants  were  received,  by  the  divine 
command,  into  the  covenant  which  was  made  with  Abra- 
ham and  his  descendants.  When  heads  of  families  were 
converted  to  Christianity  by  the  agency  of  the  apostles, 
not  only  they,  but  their  household,  were  baptized.  And 
we  have,  moreover,  the  strongest  proof  of  the  love  of 
God  to  young  children,  and  of  their  fitness  for  his  king- 
dom, in  the  declaration  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  the  image 
and  representative  of  his  Father.  "  They  brought  young 
children  unto  him,"  says  St.  Mark,  "that  he  should 
touch  them  ;  and  his  disciples  rebuked  those  that  brought 
them.  But  when  Jesus  saw  it  he  was  much  displeased 
and  said  unto  them :  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not ;  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  God.   Verily  I  say  unto  you,  whosoever  shall  not 


166 


receive  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  little  child,  he  shall 
not  enter  therein.  And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms, 
put  his  hands  upon  them  and  blessed  them." 

Thus  encouraged  you  bring  this  child  to  be  added  to 
the  church  of  the  Redeemer,  professing  your  own  Chris- 
tian faith,  and  your  desire  that  he  (she)  should  realise  the 
blessings  of  the  gospel,  and  promising  to  employ  your 
best  endeavors  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  object. 

I  ask  you,  therefore,  before  God  and  in  the  presence 
of  these  witnesses : 

Do  you  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 
of  heaven  and  earth  ? 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son,  our  Lord, 
who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary ;  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate  ;  was  crucified, 
dead  and  buried;  who  descended  into  hell,  the  third  day 
arose  from  the  dead,  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  from 
whence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

Do  you  also  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  uni- 
versal church,  the  communion  of  Saints,  the  forgiveness 
of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life  ever- 
lasting ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Is  it  your  intention  to  educate  this  child  in  the  know- 
edge  and  love  of  the  gospel  ? 
Ans.  Yes. 

Do  you  engage  to  use  all  necessary  care  and  diligence, 
by  prayerful  instruction,  admonition,  example  and  disci- 
pline, that  this  child  may  renounce  and  avoid  every  thing 
that  is  evil,  and  that  he  may  keep  God's  holy  will  and 
commandments,  as  declared  in  his  sacred  word  ? 


167 


Ans.  We  do. 

Do  you  now  dedicate  this  child  by  the  rite  of  baptism 
unto  the  Lord,  who  bought  it  ? 
Ans.     We  do. 

And,  finally,  if  you  can  conscientiously  declare  before 
God,  that  the  faith  to  which  you  have  .assented,  is  your 
faith,  and  that  the  solemn  promises,  you  have  made,  are 
the  serious  resolutions  of  your  heart,  please  to  an- 
nounce the  same  in  the  presence  of  God,  by  saying : 
Yes. 

N.    I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Let  us  pray — 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God  !  we  adore  thee  as  the 
great  Parent  of  the  children  of  men,  as  the  Father  of  our 
spirits  and  the  Former  of  our  bodies.  We  praise  thee 
for  giving  existence  to  this  infant,  and  for  preserving  him 
until  this  day.  We  bless  thee,  that  he  is  called  to  virtue 
and  glory,  that  he  has  now  been  dedicated  to  thee,  and 
brought  within  the  pale  of  the  Christian  church.  We 
thank  thee,  that  by  the  gospel  of  thy  Son  he  is  furnished 
with  every  thing  necessary  to  his  spiritual  happiness : 
that  it  supplies  light  for  his  mind,  and  comfort  for  his 
heart,  encouragement  and  power  to  discharge  his  duty, 
and  the  precious  hope  of  mercy  and  immortality  to  sus- 
tain and  make  him  faithful.  And  we  beseech  thee '  to 
grant,  0  most  merciful  God,  that  this  child  may  be  en- 
lightened and  sanctified  from  his  early  years  by  thy  Holy 
Spirit,  and  be  everlastingly  saved  by  thy  mercy.  Direct 
and  bless  thy  servants,  who  are  entrusted  with  the  care 
of  him,  in  the  momentous  work  of  his  education.  In- 
spire them  with  just  conceptions  of  the  absolute  necessity 


168 


of  religious  instructions  and  principles.  Forbid  that  they 
should  ever  forget,  that  their  offspring  belong  to  thee  ; 
and  that  if  through  their  criminal  neglect  or  bad  example 
thy  reasonable  creature  be  lost,  thou  wilt  require  it  at 
their  hands.  Give  them  a  deep  sense  of  the  dignity  of 
his  nature,  of  the  worth  of  his  soul,  and  of  the  dangers 
to  which  he  will  be  exposed ;  of  the  honor  and  felicity 
to  which  he  is  capable  of  ascending  with  thy  blessing, 
and  of  the  ruin  in  this  world  and  the  misery  in  the  world 
to  come  which  spring  from  wicked  passions  and  conduct. 
Give  them  grace  to  check  the  first  risings  of  forbidden 
inclinations  in  his  breast,  to  be  his  defence  against  the 
temptations  incident  to  childhood  and  youth,  and  as  he 
grows  up,  to  enlarge  his  understanding,  and  to  lead  him 
to  an  acquaintance  with  thee  and  with  Jesus  Christ 
whom  thou  hast  sent.  Give  them  grace  to  cultivate  in 
his  heart  a  supreme  reverence  and  love  for  thee,  a  grate- 
ful attachment  to  the  gospel  of  thy  Son  his  Saviour,  a 
due  regard  for  all  its  ordinances  and  institutions,  a  tem- 
per of  kindness  and  good  will  to  all  mankind,  and  an  in- 
vincible love  of  sincerity  and  truth.  Help  them  to 
watch  continually  over  him  with  tender  solicitude,  to  be 
studious  that  by  their  conversation  and  deportment  his 
heart  may  not  be  corrupted,  and  at  all  times  to  set  before 
him  such  an  example  that  he  may  safely  tread  in  their 
footsteps.  If  it  please  thee  to  prolong  his  days  on  earth 
grant  that  he  may  prove  an  honor  and  a  comfort  to  his 
parents  and  friends,  be  useful  in  the  world,  and  find  in 
thy  Providence  an  unfailing  defence  and  support. 
Whether  he  live,  let  him  live  to  thee  ;  or  whether  he 
die,  let  him  die  to  thee.  And,  at  the  great  day  of  ac- 
count, may  he  and  his  parents  meet  each  other  with  rap- 


169 


Uire,  and  rejoice  together  in  thy  redeeming  love,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 
Benediction. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  SUCH  AS  ARE 
OF  RIPER  YEARS. 

Persons  of  riper  years  ought  not  to  be  admitted  to  the 
rite  of  baptism,  without  having  previously  received  in- 
struction in  reference  to  this  sacrament,  and  the  solemn 
obligations  they  assume  towards  God  our  Father,  towards 
Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  towards  the  Holy  Spirit 
our  Sanctifier. 

Address. 

Dearly  Beloved. 

Our  blessed  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  having 
himself  published  his  religion  for  the  salvation  of  the 
world,  to  the  Jewish  nation,  commissioned  his  apostles 
to  complete  the  work  which  he  had  begun.  "All  pow- 
er," said  he,  "  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 
Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptising  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you."  In  obedience  to  this  direction, 
his  disciples  preached  his  gospel  in  various  parts  of  the 
earth;  and  as  many  as  professed  "repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  were  re- 
ceived and  acknowledged  by  baptism  as  members  of  his 
church.  The  Jews  were  required  to  renounce  their  cor- 
rupt prejudices  and  customs;  the  heathens  to  forsake 

their  idolatry  and  superstition  :  and  it  was  enjoined  upon 
15 


170 


both  that  they  should  relinquish  every  evil  thought  and 
way,  enter  upon  a  new  and  better  course  of  thinking  and 
living,  and  be  guided  in  all  respects  by  the  sacred  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel,  if  they  were  desirous  of  securing  the 
blessedness  of  true  Christians. 

By  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  Christ  has  most  wisely 
provided  for  preserving  his  church,  and  for  maintaining 
among  us  a  sense  of  the  holiness  and  regenerating  influ- 
ence of  his  doctrine.  Water  was  appointed  by  him  to 
be  employed  as  an  emblem  of  spiritual  purity,  or  of  that 
moral  and  religious  improvement  in  which  all  our  Chris- 
tian advantages  are  to  teiminate.  And  it  is  designed  by 
him,  that  it  shall  be  said  of  all  who  embrace  his  religion  : 
"Ye  are  washed,  ye  are  sanctified,  ye  are  justified  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God." 

Such  is  the  origin  and  nature  of  this  rite.  You  my 
brother,  (sister,)  in  the  profession  of  your  Christian  faith 
present  yourself  to  be  baptized  according  to  this  institu- 
tion. I  ask  you,  therefore,  in  the  presence  of  these  wit- 
nesses, and  before  that  august  Being  who  searcheth  the 
heart, 

QUESTIONS. 

Q.  Do  you  sincerely  believe,  that  you  are  a  sinner  in 
the  sight  of  God,  by  nature  and  by  practice,  and  that  as 
such,  you  have  offended  against  your  righteous  law-giver 
and  judge,  and  rendered  yourself  (yourselves)  obnoxious 
to  his  displeasure. 

A.  I  do. 

Q.  Do  you  believe  you  cannot  save  yourself,  (your- 
selves,) but  that  Christ  Jesus  is  made  of  God  to  yon, 
wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctifi cation  and  re- 
demption ? 


171 


A.  I  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  only  and  all  sufficient 
Saviour  of  repenting  sinners. 

Q.  Have  you  experienced,  or  is  it  your  earnest  desire 
to  experience  the  pardoning  justifying  and  sanctifying 
influence  of  Christ's  atoning  righteousness  ? 

A.  This  is  my  earnest  solicitude.  s 

Q.  Do  you  receive  the  religion  of  Christ,  as  it  is  con- 
tained in  the  sacred  scriptures  of  the  New  Testament ; 
and  as,  in  its  essential  features,  it  has  been  foretold  and 
typified  by  God's  holy  prophets  in  the  Old  Testament, 
as  the  rule  of  your  faith,  and  as  the  safe  guide  through 
all  the  changes  of  this  present  life,  unto  that  which  is  to 
come  ? 

A.  I  do. 

Q.  Do  you  renounce  all  sinful  desires  and  works,  and 
promise,  with  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  adorn  your 
profession  by  a  walk  and  conversation,  conformable  to 
the  precepts  of  the  gospel,  and  the  example  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  I  do  desire  to  fulfil  these  my  promises  with  the 
help  of  God. 

Upon  this  your  solemn  confession,  profession  and 
promise  I  baptize  thee  N.  N. — in  the  name  of  the  Fath- 
er, and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Let  us  pray — 

Here  follows  a  prayer  of  the  minister  for  the  newly 
baptized  brother  or  sister.  The  following  form  may  be 
used: 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  the  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  taught  us  by  his  own  con- 
duct to  fulfil  all  righteousness ;  we  offer  unto  thee  our 
thankful  acknowledgments  that  this  thy  servant  has  now 


172 


been  engrafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's  church,  and 
been  made  a  partaker  of  those  heavenly  blessings  which 
we  have  received  through  our  great  Mediator.  Accept, 
we  beseech  thee,  this  instance  of  his  obedience  to  thy 
will,  and  this  manifestation  of  his  desire  to  please  thee. 
If,  through  his  own  neglect  and  the  temptations  which 
are  in  the  world,  he  has  entertained  any  evil  affection,  or 
offended  against  thy  holy  laws  ;  we  beseech  thee,  in 
thine  infinite  mercy  to  pardon  him.  Pour  out  upon  him 
thy  Holy  Spirit,  and  assist  him  to  accomplish  his  vows. 
Incline  his  heart  to  study  with  diligence  and  meekness 
the  sacred  records  of  our  religion,  to  receive  with  all 
readiness  the  doctrines  and  instructions  of  thy  Son,  to  sub- 
mit faithfully  to  the  authority  of  his  laws,  and  on  no  oc- 
casion to  be  afraid  or  ashamed  of  confessing  his  name. 
Give  him  strength  to  triumph  over  every  allurement  and 
terror,  that  would  draw  him  aside  from  the  path  of  duty ; 
that  as  Christ  died  and  rose  again,  so  he,  being  baptized, 
may  die  unto  sin  and  rise  unto  righteousness.  Help  him 
to  avail  himself  of  all  the  means  which  thou  hast  appoint- 
ed for  his  improvement,  that  he  may  grow  daily  in  every 
virtue  which  relates  to  thee,  to  his  neighbor  and  himself. 
Assist  him  to  be  fervent  in  spirit,  rejoicing  in  hope,  patient 
in  tribulation,  continuing  instant  in  prayer,  blessing  those 
who  persecute  him,  rejoicing  with  them  that  rejoice,  and 
weeping  with  them  that  weep.  May  his  deportment  con- 
tribute to  confute  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  to  edify  its 
friends,  and  to  prove  to  the  doubting  that  it  is  the  power 
of  Cod  to  salvation  unto  all  who  uprightly  believe  and 
seriously  apply  it.  Experiencing  that  the  yoke  of 
Christ  is  easy  and  his  burden  light,  and  blessed  with  a 
large  measure  of  that  consolation  and  cheerfulness  which 
flow  from  the  discoveries,  the  cross  and  the  resurrection 


173 

of  his  Lord  ;  may  he  prove  faithful  unto  death,  and  final- 
ly through  thy  grace  receive  the  crown  of  life  ! 

And  now  unto  thee,  who  art  able  to  keep  us  from  fal- 
ling, and  to  present  us  faultless  before  the  presence  of 
thy  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  be  glory  and  majesty,  do- 
minion and  power,  through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 


8.  THE  ORDER  OF  CONFIRMATION. 

N.  B.  This  rite  is  peformed  publicly  in  the  presence 
of  the  congregation ;  the  catechumens  having  been  pre- 
viously instructed  in  a  regular  series  of  lectures,  concern- 
ing the  doctrines  and  duties  of  the  Christian  religion,  and 
having  been  examined  before  the  officers  of  the  church 
or  the  congregation  generally.  The  minister  introduces 
the  service  with  a  suitable  hymn  and  prayer,  and  with  a 
short  address  to  the  audience,  respecting  the  nature  and 
use  of  this  solemnity,  as  an  impressive  mode  of  admit- 
ting new  members  into  church  communion.  The  candi- 
dates for  confirmation  being  then  placed  before  the  altar 
the  minister  proposes  to  them  the  following  questions : 

Q.  I  ask  you,  my  friends,  in  the  presence  of  omniscient 
God  and  of  this  congregation :  Do  you  believe  with  all 
the  heart  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion,  as  they 
are  set  forth  and  taught  in  the  writings  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, and  as,  in  their  essential  features,  they  have  been 
foretold  and  typified  by  Cod's  holy  prophets  in  the  Old 
Testament ;  and  do  you  receive  this  religion  as  an  infal- 
lible guide  to  happiness  in  time  and  eternity  ?  And  do 
you  accept  our  Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ,  as  your  divine 
Saviour  and  instructor,  as  your  intercessor  with  the 
Father,  the  physician  of  your  soul,  as  your  law-giver 
and  judge,  and  as  the  only  mediator  and  Saviour  of 
15* 


174 


man  ?    And  do  you  intend  to  profess  him  and  his  gospel 
before  men,  without  fear  and  shame,  and  do  you  desire 
to  be  faithful  to  him  unto  the  end  of  your  life  ? 
A.  I  do. 

Q.  As  the  religion  of  Christ  is  the  religion  of  that 
faith,  which  worketh  by  love,  are  you  resolved  to  love 
the  Lord  your  God,  with  all  the  heart,  and  to  love  your 
fellow  men  as  yourselves  ?  Will  you  strive  to  grow  in 
piety  and  virtue,  to  live  as  the  disciple  (disciples)  of  that 
Redeemer,  who  was  holy  and  undefiled,  and  to  imitate 
his  encouraging  and  unspotted  example  ? 

A.  I  will  with  the  help  of  God. 

Q.  Do  you  now  confirm  and  ratify  the  solemn  prom- 
ises made  at  your  baptism,  renewing  and  assuming  the 
same  for  yourselves  ? 

A.  I  do. 

Q.  Do  you  promise  with  the  help  of  God,  to  observe 
all  the  duties  of  a  regular  member  (of  regular  members) 
of  this  Christian  church,  and  submit  yourselt  (your- 
selves) to  the  rules  of  its  government  and  discipline  ? 

A.  I  do. 

The  candidates  then  kneeling  round  the  altar,  the 
minister  lays  his  hand  on  the  head  of  each,  and  accom- 
panies this  act  with  the  folloiuing  or  any  other  suitable 
prayer. 

May  Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  all  our  mercies,  ever 
multiply  unto  you  his  grace  and  peace.  May  he  en- 
able you  by  his  holy  Spirit,  to  become  a  true  follower 
(true  followers)  of  your  Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ ;  defend 
you  in  every  time  of  danger ;  preserve  you  faithful  unto 
the  end,  and  bring  you  to  the  happiness  of  his  heavenly 
kingdom.  Amen. 


175 


The  minister  then  gives  his  right  hand  to  each  of  the 
catechumens,  saying : 

Upon  the  voluntary  professions  and  promises,  which 
you  have  now  made,  I  receive  you  as  members  of  this 
Christian  church,  and  give  you  in  its  name  the  right 
hand  of  Christian  fellowship  and  love  ;  authorizing  you  to 
join  us  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  to  par- 
ticipate in  all  our  spiritual  privileges  so  long  as  your  de- 
portment shall  correspond  with  your  present  engagement. 

Let  us  unite  our  supplications  to  the  throne  of  grace 
in  behalf  of  this  our  christian  brother,  (sister)  (these  our 
Christian  brothers — sisters.) 

Almighty  and  everlasting  Cod,  whom  the  heaven  of 
heavens  cannot  contain,  who  art  the  rewarder  of  all  who 
diligently  seek  thee !  We  raise  our  hearts  unto  thee,  with 
thanksgiving,  for  the  establishment  of  the  church  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  means  of  grace.  We  bless  thee  that  after  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  accomplished  the  work  of  our  re- 
demption, by  his  instruction,  his  atoning  death,  his  resur- 
rection and  ascension,  he  sent  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  his 
apostles,  to  enable  them  to  build  up  his  church,  and  to 
gather  a  great  flock  of  those,  who  should  believe  in  his 
name. 

We  bless  thee  that  the  day  spring  from  on  high  has 
visited  our  land,  that  thou  hast  established  thy  church 
among  us,  and  hast  given  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  coun- 
try the  unspeakable,  though  highly  responsible,  advan- 
tages of  thy  gospel.  We  bless  thee,  that  thou  hast  dis- 
posed and  enabled  these  thy  servants  by  the  leadings  of 
thy  Providence  and  the  operations  of  thy  Spirit,  to  make 
a  profession  of  their  Christian  faith.  We  bless  thee, 
that  thou  hast  awakened  them  to  a  sense  of  their  religious 


176 


duty?  that  thou  hast  brought  them  to  know  in  whom  to 
believe,  and  that  thou  hast  opened  their  eyes  to  those 
qualifications  and  means,  calculated  to  disclose  to  them 
the  treasures  of  thy  grace,  that  they  may  here  enjoy  the 
smiles  of  thy  countenance  and  approbation,  and  in  the 
life  to  come,  everlasting  felicity.  We  bless  thee  that 
thou  hast  aided  them  to  look  upon  Christ  Jesus  as  the 
way,  the  truth  and  the  life  and  as  the  author  of  eternal 
salvation,  to  all  those  who  love  and  obey  him.  Merciful 
God  !  be  pleased  to  accept  the  sacrifices  of  their  hearts, 
and  to  accomplish  the  desires  and  prayers  which  they 
address  to  thy  throne.  Let  them  not  forget  the  vows 
which  they  have  made  unto  thee,  the  righteous  and  holy 
Ruler ;  and  let  thy  Providence  and  Spirit  assist  them  to 
carry  them  into  execution.  Perfect,  we  beseech  thee, 
the  good  work  which  is  begun  in  their  souls,  and  help 
them  to  press  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  their 
high  calling  in  Jesus  Christ.  Increase  their  knowledge 
and  assist  them  perfectly  to  understand  thy  word. — 
Strengthen  their  faith,  and  make  it  steadfast  and  immove- 
able. Fill  their  minds  with  love  to  thee,  with  love  to 
their  Redeemer,  with  love  to  all  their  fellow-men.  Lead 
them  to  pursue  with  increasing  ardor  whatsoever  things 
are  honest,  true,  just,  pure,  amiable,  and  of  good  report. 
Amidst  the  tumults  of  the  world,  holy  Father !  save  them 
from  the  evils  which  are  in  the  world,  and  suffer  them 
not  to  become  unmindful  of  their  exalted  destination. 
When  they  are  tempted  to  sin,  to  folly,  or  to  the  neglect 
of  their  duty,  let  the  remembrance  of  this  sacred  hour 
and  of  this  solemn  engagement  penetrate  their  hearts, 
and  make  them  victorious  in  the  conflict. — And  while  it 
is  their  great  aim  to  secure  thy  friendship,  and  so  to  act 


177 


that  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  may  be  glorified  in 
them;  we  pray  thee,  heavenly  Father,  to  support,  to 
comfort  them,  and  to  supply  all  their  wants.  Enable 
them  habitually  to  rejoice  in  thee,  to  repose  unbounded 
confidence  in  thy  promises,  and  to  find  by  their  own 
happy  experience  that  religion's  ways  are  ways  of  pleas- 
antness, and  that  all  her  paths  are  paths  of  peace.  As- 
sist them,  in  celebrating  the  supper  of  their  Lord,  to  re- 
alize all  the  honor  and  blessedness  of  belonging  to  him, 
and  of  being  united  to  him  forever.  And  when  they 
shall  be  removed  from  this  scene  of  trial,  grant  that  they 
may  be  found  among  those,  who  have  fought  a  good  fight, 
finished  their  course,  and  kept  their  faith,  and  whom  thy 
grace  will  receive  into  the  realms  of  endless  praise  and 
glory,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Mediator  and  Redeem- 
er. Amen. 

A  suitable  address  is  then  delivered  to  those,  who 
have  confirmed  their  baptismal  vows,  and  a  short  ex- 
hortation to  the  congregation  present,  to  receive  them 
as  brethren  and  to  promote  their  Christian  improve- 
ment and  comfort,  by  kind  assistance,  affectionate  coun- 
sel and  spotless  example;  after  ivhich  the  service  is 
concluded  with  a  prayer  and  benediction. 


9.  THE  ORDER  OF  SERVICE  PREPARATORY  TO  THE 
CELEBRATION  OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

The  exercises,  ivhich  are  usually  held  on  the  day  pre- 
ceding the  communion,  commence  with  the  singing  of 
an  appropriate  hymn  and  with  prayer.  A  discourse  is 
then  delivered  adapted  to  the  occasion,  after  which  the 


178 


minister  addresses  the  following  questions  to  the  com- 
municants : 

Q.  Do  we,  my  friends,  upon  the  evidence  of  our  own 
consciences,  really  feel,  lament  and  acknowledge  that  we 
are  sinners  in  the  sight  of  God ;  that,  by  omitting  to  do 
good,  and  actually  doing  evil,  we  all  have  offended 
against  our  righteous  law-giver  and  Judge,  and  rendered 
ourselves  obnoxious  to  his  displeasure.  If  this  is  the 
sincere  and  humble  confession  of  our  hearts,  let  us  also 
make  it  manifest  with  our  lips,  by  saying — 

Yes. 

Q.  Do  we  firmly  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  has  come  into 
the  world  to  save  sinners  by  his  doctrine,  sufferings,  death 
and  glorious  resurrection ;  that  all  those  who  sincerely  re- 
pent, believe  in  him  as  their  only  Saviour,  and  obey  his 
gospel,  do  receive  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins  and  eternal 
life  ?  Are  we  truly  desirous  to  be  delivered  from  our  trans- 
gressions, and  have  we  an  earnest  solicitude  to  partake  of 
God's  mercy  to  the  truly  penitent  and  faithful?  If  such 
be  our  earnest  desire,  let  us  express  it  before  God  and  in 
the  presence  of  each  other,  by  saying — 

Yes. 

Q.  Are  we  fully  resolved  to  submit  ourselves  in  future  to 
the  gracious  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  that  we  may 
not  purposely  offend,  but  be  enabled  to  avoid  all  manner 
of  evil,  to  walk  circumspectly  before  God,  and  to  follow 
after  holiness  ?  If  this  is  our  upright  intention  and  purpose 
let  us  announce  this  also  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of 
each  other,  by  saying — 

Yes. 

Let  us  unite  in  making  this  confession  in  prayer  to  the 
throne  of  grace : 


179 


Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father,  unto  whom  all 
hearts  are  open,  and  all  desires  are  known,  all  whose 
commandments  are  just,  necessary  and  good!  We  con- 
fess unto  thee  that  we  have  erred  and  strayed  from  thy 
ways  like  lost  sheep.  We  have  followed  too  much  the 
devices  and  the  desires  of  our  own  hearts.  We  have  of- 
fended against  thy  holy  laws.  We  have  left  undone  those 
things  which  we  ought  to  have  done,  and  we  have  done 
those  things  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done.  But  en- 
ter not,  we  .beseech  thee,  into  judgment  with  us;  for  in 
thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justified.  As  thou  hatest 
nothing  which  thou  hast  made,  and  desirest  not  the  death 
of  the  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  may  turn  from  his  wick- 
edness and  live ;  have  mercy,  O  Lord,  upon  us,  misera- 
ble offenders.  Spare  thou  those,  0  God,  who  confess 
their  faults.  Restore  thou  those,  who  are  truly  penitent, 
according  to  thy  gracious  promises,  declared  unto  man- 
kind in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  And  grant,  O  most  mer- 
ciful Father,  that  we  may  hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous 
and  sober  life,  to  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name  through  thy 
blessed  Son,  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 

After  this,  or  any  other  suitable  prayer,  the  minister 
may  make  the  following  declaration: 

Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
has  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world  to  save  sin- 
ful but  repenting  men,  by  his  doctrines,  sufferings  and 
death,  and  has  commissioned  his  apostles  and  ministers 
to  preach  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  glad  tidings  unto  the 
meek,  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  to  proclaim  liberty 
to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them 
that  are  bound ;  therefore  we  may  likewise  comfort  each 
other  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle  Peter  to  Cornelius  and 


180 


his  household,  that  Jesus  is  ordained  of  God  to  be  the 
judge  of  quick  and  dead;  to  him  give  all  the  prophets 
witness,  that  through  his  name  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Let  us  not  doubt, 
but  let  us  be  completely  assured  that  if  we  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness  we  shall  be  satisfied,  and  have 
cause  to  rejoice  in  the  God  of  our  salvation.  He  is  the 
Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  his  covenant  standeth 
sure  forever.  To  call  in  question  the  fulfilment  of  his 
promises  would  be  ingratitude  and  impiety.  The  spirit 
of  Christ  and  Christianity  is  not  the  spirit  of  bondage  and 
fear,  but  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry  Abba, 
Father. 

But  while  the  gospel  of  Jesus  binds  up  the  broken- 
hearted, and  declares  peace  and  good  will  to  all  who  are 
reconciled  unto  God's  government  and  laws,  it  threatens 
indignation  and  wrath,  tribulation  and  anguish  against  all 
the  workers  of  iniquity.  If  we  therefore  are  impenitent, 
and  either  live  in  the  violation  of  God's  holy  command- 
ments, or  hypocritically  put  on  the  form  of  godliness,  all 
our  confessions  and  promises  will  be  unavailing,  and  we 
shall  not  be  able  to  escape  from  the  wrath  to  come,  unless 
we  be  renewed  in  our  minds  and  lives  while  the  day  of 
grace  is  prolonged. 

May  God  have  mercy  upon  every  one  of  us,  pardon 
and  deliver  us  from  all  our  sins,  confirm  and  strengthen 
us  in  all  goodness,  and  bring  us  to  everlasting  life  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  services  are  concluded  with  the  singing  of  a 
hymn  and  the  benediction. 


181 


10.  TWO  FORMS  FOR  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE 
LORD'S  SUPPER. 

1 

After  the  usual  morning  service,  the  minister,  stand- 
ing at  the  communion  table,  addresses  the  communicants. 

"Holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  hosts;  the  whole  earth  is 
full  of  his  glory." 
Dearly  Beloved, 

As  you  intend  to  come  to  the  holy  communion,  which 
our  Lord  ordained  to  be  a  memorial  of  his  sufferings  and 
death,  and  a  means  of  improving  his  disciples  in  their 
attachment  and  obedience  to  his  divine  religion ;  I  exhort 
you  to  raise  your  hearts  unto  God  in  prayer,  devoutly 
relying  on  the  sure  promise  that  your  humble  petitions 
shall  be  heard  and  accepted. 

I  exhort  you,  moreover,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 
that  you  draw  near  in  this  sacred  ordinance,  in  the  lively 
exercise  of  faith ;  directing  your  grateful  attention  to  those 
words  of  its  institution,  in  which  the  blessed  Redeemer 
declares  that  his  body  is  given  and  his  blood  is  shed  for 
our  benefit  and  for  the  remission  of  sin.  Showing  forth 
the  Lord's  death,  let  us  meditate  upon  his  love,  and  re- 
joice in  that  grace  which  is  conferred  through  him  upon 
the  children  of  men. 

Let  us  pray. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  for- 
give us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass 
against  us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver 
us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  for  ever  and  ever. 
16 


182 


Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts 
are  open  and  all  desires  are  known;  we  rejoice  and  praise 
thee  that  we  are  permitted  to  come  into  thy  presence  with 
the  full  assurance  that  thou  art  the  Friend  and  Father  of 
the  children  of  men.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  when  all 
flesh  had  corrupted  its  way,  and  the  nations  of  the  earth 
were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  without  the  knowledge 
of  thee,  and  without  hope,  thine  eye  beheld  them  with 
pity,  and  thine  aim  was  outstretched  for  their  deliverance. 
Glory  be  to  thee  that  in  the  fulness  of  time  thou  didst 
send  thine  only  begotten  and  well  beloved  Son,  not  that 
he  should  be  the  messenger  of  wo,  not  that  he  should 
condemn  the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  him  might 
be  saved.  Glory  be  to  thee,  that  he  is  made  unto  us  wis- 
dom, and  righteousness,  and  sanetification  and  redemp- 
tion. Glory  be  to  thee  for  his  precious  discoveries  and 
doctrines,  for  his  astonishing  works,  and  for  his  spotless 
example.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  he  was  made  perfect 
through  sufferings,  that  he  humbled  himself  and  became 
obedient  unto  the  death  of  the  cross,  that  he  is  set  forth 
to  be  a  mercy-seat  through  faith  in  his  blood,  the  propi- 
tiation for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  by  his 
death  he  has  destroyed  the  terrors  of  the  grave,  that  he  is 
exalted  above  principalities  and  powers,  that  a  name  is 
given  him  which  is  above  every  name,  that  he  is  able  to 
save  unto  the  uttermost  all  those  that  come  unto  thee 
through  him,  and  that  he  has  entered  into  heaven  as  our 
Captain  and  Forerunner.  Glory  be  to  thee  that  means 
ami  opportunities  arc  afforded  us  for  strengthening  our 
affection  to  thy  dear  Son,  and  for  imbibing  his  holy  tem- 
per and  disposition.    In  compliance  with  his  sacred  in- 


183 


junction,  we  would  now  celebrate  his  dying  love,  profess 
his  name  before  men,  take  the  cup  of  his  salvation,  and 
triumph  in  his  cross.  And  we  beseech  thee,  O  most 
merciful  Father,  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  and  to  grant  that  we  may  obtain  all  the  be- 
nefits which  flow  from  his  death,  his  resurrection  and  his 
glory.  We  presume  not  to  come  to  thine  altar  trusting 
in  any  righteousness  of  our  own,  but  in  thine  infinite 
compassion  and  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus.  We  beseech 
thee  to  pardon  all  our  imperfections  and  iniquities,  ac- 
cording to  the  gracious  covenant,  which  thou  hast  been 
pleased  to  make  with  thy  people  through  him.  We  re- 
nounce every  passion  and  pursuit,  inconsistent  with  thy 
service  and  with  the  gratitude  which  we  owe  to  our  mag- 
nanimous Deliverer.  We  present  and  devote  to  thee,  O 
God,  our  bodies  and  our  souls,  to  be  a  reasonable,  holy 
and  living  sacrifice.  And  we  implore  thy  gracious 
assistance,  that  we  may  be  crucified  unto  the  world, 
and  that  we  may  ever  hereafter  live  by  the  faith  of  thy 
Son,  who  loved  us  and  gave  himself  for  us.  In  all  the 
circumstances  of  this  mortal  life,  may  we  tread  in  his 
footsteps  with  increasing  fidelity  and  delight.  Though 
we  see  him  not,  may  we  rejoice  in  him  with  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory;  and  at  last  receive  the  end 
of  our  faith,  even  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

Blessed  be  thou,  O  God,  that  peace  on  earth,  and  good 
will  to  men,  is  proclaimed  from  heaven.  Blessed  be  thou, 
the  Son  of  the  Most  High,  who  hast  redeemed  us  by  thy 
blood,  and  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God.  Bless- 
ing and  honor,  and  glory  and  power,  be  unto  Him  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 

"Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  night  in  which  he  was 


184 


betrayed,  took  bread;  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  unto  his  disciples,  saying,  Take,  eat; 
this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you.  Do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  And,  at  the  same  time,  after  supper, 
he  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  say- 
ing, Drink  ye  all  of  this  ;  this  cup  is  the  New  Testament 
in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many,  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  Do  this,  as  often  as  ye  drink  it,  in 
remembrance  of  me." 

Thus  commanded  and  invited,  let  us  approach  the  table 
of  the  Lord,  my  brethren,  with  devotion  and  faith,  with 
gratitude  and  charity,  with  penitence  and  holy  joy.  In 
the  name  of  Christ,  our  common  and  only  Master,  I  say 
to  all  who  own  him  as  their  Saviour,  and  resolve  to  be 
his  faithful  subjects  :  ye  are  welcome  to  this  feast  of  love. 

When  the  minister  presents  the  bread  to  the  commu- 
nicants, he  says  to  them:  Jesus  said,  take  and  eat;  this 
is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you.  Do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  me. 

When  the  minister  delivers  the  cup  to  them,  he  says: 
Jesus  said,  drink  ye  all  of  this ;  this  cup  is  the  New  Tes- 
tament in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many 
for  the  remission  of  sin.    Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me. 

The  minister  is  at  liberty  to  substitute  any  other 
words  in  the  place  of  these  ;  and  it  is  desirable  that  he 
should  endeavor  to  keep  alive  the  devotion  of  the  com- 
municants by  appropriate  addresses  to  them,  or  by  suita- 
ble passages  of  scripture  like  the  following:  John  iii. 
16;  Matt.  xi.  28,  29,  30;  John  xv.  13;  Rom.  iii.  24,  25 ; 
Rom.  v.  7,  8;  Rom.  viii.  1;  Rom.  viii.  32,  34;  2  Cor. 
v.  19;  1  Tim.  i.  15;  1  John  ii.  1,2;  iv.  10;  Isaiah  i. 
16,  17,  18;  Isaiah  lv.  7;  Ezekiel  xxxiii.  11  ;  Hebrews 


185 


xii.  22,  23,  24;  2  Tim.  ii.  11, 12,  13;  Rom.  viii.  17, 18 ; 
1  Cor.  ii.  9;  xv.  55,  56,  57  ;  1  John  iii.  2;  John  xiv.  2, 
3.  These  express  the  comfort  and  hope  of  Christians. 
The  sanctity  of  our  profession,  as  followers  of  Christ,  is 
exhibited  in  such  as  these;  Matt.  v.  3 — 10;  Matt.  v.  48; 
Matt.  vii.  12;  Matt.  vii.  21  ;  John  xiii.  14,  15;  John  xiv. 
23;  xv.  4,  5,  6,  8,  10,  12,  14;  John  v.  28,  29;  Acts  xvii. 
31;  Rom.  vi.  22,  23;  viii.  6,  9,  13,  14;  xii.  9,  10,  11, 
12,  13,  14,  15;  1  Cor.  xv.  58;  Gal.  v,  22,  23,  24; 
Phil.  ii.  5;  iii.  20;  Coloss.  iii.  1,  2,  3;  1  Tim.  iv.  8; 
Titus  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14;  Hebrews  xii.  1,  2,  14;  James 
ii.  28;  1  Peter  ii.  21,  22,  23;  1  John  iv.  11,  16,  20; 
Rev.  iii.  11,  21,  ii.  10. 

When  all  have  received  the  communion,  the  minister 
addresses  the  congregation : 

O  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  "for  he  is  good;  and  his 
mercy  endureth  for  ever." 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father!  we,  thine  un- 
worthy servants,  offer  unto  thee  our  united  thanks  for  the 
comfort  and  refreshment,  the  instruction  and  improve- 
ment, which  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  afford  us  in  the 
commemoration  of  the  life,  the  death,  and  the  glory  of 
thy  blessed  Son.  How  can  we  ever  be  sufficiently  grate- 
ful to  thee  for  preparing  such  a  table  for  us  in  the  wilder- 
ness of  this  world  !  "What  good  thing  can  we  ever  want, 
whilst  we  have  thee  for  our  Shepherd?  What  mercy 
wilt  thou  refuse  to  those,  whom  thou  hast  redeemed,  not 
with  corruptible  things,  but  with  the  precious  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ!  What  consolation  and  joy  are  poured  into 
our  hearts,  whilst  we  contemplate  him  crucified  and  risen 
again,  triumphing  over  all  his  foes  and  ouis,  seated  at  thy 
16* 


186 


right  hand,  and  raising  his  disciples  to  his  own  glory  and 
happiness ! 

O  God !  grant  that  we  may  be  made  conformable  unto 
his  death,  and  experience  more  and  more  perfectly  the 
power  of  his  resurrection.    As  we  have  now  received  the 
Lord  Jesus  for  our  Saviour  and  King,  help  us  to  walk  in 
him,  to  be  transformed  into  his  image,  and  to  rely  with 
invincible  faith  upon  his  promises.    May  we  demonstrate 
our  love  to  him  by  constantly  keeping  his  commandments. 
May  we  make  his  cause  our  own  personal  concern,  la- 
bour to  promote  it  with  all  our  powers,  and  rejoice  in 
every  instance  of  its  success.    Having  professed  our- 
selves brethren,  members  of  the  same  spiritual  body, 
may  we  ever  be  careful  to  exercise  friendship  and  kind- 
ness towards  all  men ;  and  help  each  other,  to  the  best  of 
our  ability,  in  our  journey  to  the  land  of  immortality. 
May  the  sentiments  and  resolutions,  which  we  now  en- 
tertain, animate  us  in  all  the  changes  of  this  transitory 
state.    May  we  go  forth  into  the  world  candidates  for  a 
crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away,  looking  habitually 
unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,  and  anti- 
cipating his  second  coming  with  exalted  and  immoveable 
hope.    Under  the  trials  and  temptations  of  life,  may  thy 
grace  be  sufficient  for  us,  and  thy  Providence  and  Spirit 
sustain  and  comfort  us.    In  the  hour  of  death,  may  we 
commend  our  souls  to  thee,  with  the  humble,  joyful  as- 
surance of  forgiveness  and  acceptance  through  our  great 
Mediator.    And  when  he  shall  appear,  may  we  also  ap- 
pear with  him  in  glory,  be  acknowledged  as  his  disciples 
before  angels  and  men,  and  be  added  to  the  general  as- 
sembly and  church  of  the  first-born  in  heaven. 

Finally,  we  beseech  thee,  O  most  merciful  God !  to 


187 


extend  the  advantages,  which  we  enjoy  this  day,  to  all 
mankind.  Have  pity  upon  all  Jews,  Heathens,  Mahome- 
tans, and  unbelievers.  Take  from  them  all  ignorance, 
hardness  of  heart,  and  contempt  of  thy  word;  and  let 
them  be  saved  among  those  who  worship  and  serve  thee 
in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Grant  that  all  Christians  may  love 
each  other  as  one  fold,  having  one  Shepherd,  and  be  care- 
ful to  maintain  good  works.  Comfort  every  sorrowful 
heart.  And  vouchsafe  to  unite  the  whole  human  family 
in  endless  harmony  and  felicity,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 

The  service  is  concluded  with  a  hymn  and  one  of  the 
usual  benedictions. 


2. 

After  the  usual  service,  the  minister,  standing  at  the 
altar,  addresses  the  communicants  as  follows: 
Dearly  Beloved : 

That  we  may  partake  cf  the  holy  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  to  our  comfort  and  edification,  it  becomes 
us  seriously  to  view  the  design  of  this  institution,  and 
strictly  to  examine  ourselves  whether  we  are  worthy  to 
receive  it.  The  holy  communion  was  ordained  by  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  memorial  of  his  suf- 
ferings and  death  on  the  cross,  and  as  a  means  of  strength* 
ening  his  followers  in  their  faith  and  attachment  unto 
him.  When,  therefore,  we  are  assembled  for  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Lord's  Supper,  we  should  thank  God  for 
the  gift  of  his  only  begotten  and  beloved  Son,  whose 
body  was  broken  and  whose  blood  was  shed  as  a  sacri- 


188 


free  for  our  sins,  that  we  might  be  reconciled  to  God,  and 
accepted  of  him.  We  are  to  partake  of  these  memorials 
of  our  Saviour's  sufferings  and  death,  wiih  full  trust  and 
confidence  in  the  sacrifice  which  he  rendered  for  us  as 
the  only  ground  of  our  hope  of  salvation;  for  by  his 
death  he  hath  removed  the  cause  of  our  condemnation, 
and  obtained  for  us  the  promise  of  eternal  life.  In  this 
holy  communion  he  establishes  his  covenant  with  us,  and 
seals  his  gracious  promises  to  our  souls — lie  gives  us  a 
pledge  that  if  we  remain  faithful  to  him,  he  will  never 
leave  nor  forsake  us ;  that  in  all  our  trials  and  temptations 
he  will  constantly  strengthen  and  preserve  us  by  the  as- 
sistance of  his  grace. 

When  we  come  to  the  holy  communion  we  should  ex- 
amine ourselves,  and  consider  our  unworthiness  and  sin- 
fulness in  the  sight  of  God,  so  that  we  may  be  deeply 
humbled  before  him,  and  implore  his  mercy  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  humbled  himself  to  the  death  of 
the  cross  for  us  miserable  sinners,  that  we  might  live~ 
and  those  who  have  humbled  themselves  before  God,  on 
account  of  their  sins,  and  are  sincerely  desirous  of  ob- 
taining his  forgiveness,  he  has  promised  to  receive  in 
mercy  at  this  table. 

I,  therefore,  exhort  you,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
to  come  to  this  holy  sacrament,  with  a  deep  sense  of 
your  unworthiness,  confessing  your  sins,  and  acknow- 
ledging your  entire  dependence  upon  the  mercy  of  God 
for  salvation.  I  beseech  you,  also,  to  draw  near  to  this 
table,  with  full  confidence  in  that  blessed  Redeemer,  who 
has  declared  "my  body  is  broken,  my  blood  is  shed  for 
the  remission  of  your  sins."  To  him,  therefore,  with 
the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  let  us  bring  the  thank-of- 


189 


ferings  of  our  hearts,  submitting  ourselves  to  his  holy 
will,  and  faithfully  serving  him  all  the  days  of  our  life. 
The  minister  then  turns  to  the  elements  and  says: 
In  conformity  to  the  instructions  and  example  of  our 
divine  Lord  and  Master,  let  us  now  proceed  to  consecrate 
these  elements  for  our  use  and  edification  in  the  holy  sa- 
crament. 

Let  as  pray. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  Heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is 
in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,  and  forgive 
us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  forever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Let  us  now  attend  to  the  words  of  the  institution  of 
the  holy  Supper  of  our  Lord : 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  night  in  which  he  was 
betrayed,  took  bread,  and  when  he  had  given  thanks  he 
broke  it  and  gave  it  unto  his  disciples,  saying,  take  eat, 
this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you.  Do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  And  at  the  same  time,  after  supper, 
he  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying, 
drink  ye  all  of  this :  this  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in 
my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  Do  this,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  re- 
membrance of  me." 

The  minister  then  invites  the  communicants  to  the 
altar,  saying: 

Ye  who  who  have  sincerely  repented  of  your  sins,  and 
are  earnestly  desirous  of  the  salvation  of  your  souls, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  draw  near  with  faith,  pue 


190 


partake  of  this  holy  sacrament,  for  your  comfort  and  en- 
couragement in  the  service  of  God,  and  the  work  of  your 
salvation.  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  say  to  all  who 
sincerely  love  him,  ye  are  welcome  to  this  feast  of  love. 

When  the  minister  presents  the  bread  to  the  commu- 
nicants he  says  to  them: 

Jesus  said,  take  and  eat,  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
given  for  you ;  do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.  May  this 
strengthen  and  preserve  you  in  the  true  faith  unto  eternal 
life. 

On  delivering  the  cup  to  them,  he  says: 
Jesus  said,  drink  ye  all  of  this ;  this  cup  is  the  New 
Testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you,  and  for 
many,  for  the  remission  of  sin ;  do  this,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  May  this  strengthen  and  preserve  you  in  the  true 
faith  unto  eternal  life. 

During  the  administration  of  the  sacrament,  it  is  desir- 
able that  the  Minister  should  endeavor  to  keep  alive 
the  devotion  of  the  communicants,  by  repeating  ap- 
propriate passages  from  Scripture,  or  making  other 
suitable  addresses  to  them. 

When  all  have  received  the  communion  the  minister  ad- 
dresses the  congregation,  saying : 

Dearly  Beloved: 

Since  the  Lord  hath  once  more  fed  our  souls  at  his  table, 

let  us  give  thanks  unto  his  holy  name,  for  his  mercy  en- 

durcth  forever.    The  Lord  is  merciful  and  gracious ;  slow 

to  anger  and  ready  to  forgive.    He  hath  not  dealt  with  us 

after  our  sins,  nor  rewarded  us  according  to  our  iniquities. 

What  shall  we  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  goodness. 

We  will  offer  sacrifices  of  thanksgiving,  and  call  upon 

the  name  of  the  Lord. 


191 


Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God  and  Father,  we  render 
unto  thee  our  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks,  that  thou 
hast  of  thine  infinite  mercy  given  us  thine  only  begotten 
Son  as  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins ;  and  that  he  hath  insti- 
tuted this  holy  sacrament,  as  a  memorial  of  that  precious 
sacrifice  which  he  rendered  for  us  on  the  cross.  We 
praise  thee  that  thou  hast  again  fed  our  hungry  and  thirs- 
ty souls,  with  the  spiritual  food  of  the  precious  body  and 
blood  of  our  crucified  Redeemer.  And  we  humbly  beseech 
thee  that  this  solemn  commemoration  of  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  be  sanctified  to  our 
souls ;  may  it  be  the  means  of  strengthening  our  faith,  and 
increasing  our  love  and  attachment  unto  him.  Having 
once  more  professed  ourselves  his  faithful  disciples,  may 
we  go  forth  into  the  world  obeying  his  gospel,  following 
his  example,  looking  constantly  unto  him,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith,  and  rejoicing  in  the  prospect  of  his 
glory.  And,  as  we  have  now  received  the  communion 
of  his  body,  which  was  broken  for  our  sins,  we  pray  that 
wre  may  also  be  incorporated  into  his  mystical  body, 
which  is  the  communion  of  saints,  and  that  we  may  con- 
tinue in  the  bonds  of  that  holy  fellowship  faithful  unto 
the  end.  Give  us  grace  that  we  may  now  cheerfully 
take  up  the  cross,  and  follow  our  divine  leader  in  the  way 
of  eternal  life.  Under  all  the  trials  and  temptations  of 
the  world  may  we  be  sustained  and  comforted  by  his 
power  and  grace;  and  when  he  shall  appear,  may  we  be 
ready  to  meet  him,  and  experience  the  joys  of  his  salva- 
tion, in  his  glorious  presence  forever.  Hear  us  "Our 
Father,"  &c. 


192 

11.  A  FORM  FOR  LAYING  THE  CORNER-STONE  OF  A 
CHURCH. 

The  congregation  having  assembled  at  the  building, 
a  suitable  hymn  is  sung,  e.  g.  No.  594  General  Synod's 
hymnbook,  after  which  the  following  prayer  may  be  of- 
fered by  the  officiating  clergyman : 

O  thou,  whom  the  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain, 
who  dwellest  in  a  light  to  which  no  human  eye  can  ap- 
proach! We  render  thanks  unto  thy  holy  name  that 
thou  hast  revealed  thyself  unto  us  in  the  gospel  of  thy 
Son,  as  the  friend  and  father  of  the  children  of  men, 
who  wilt  not  that  any  of  us  should  perish,  but  that 
through  repentance  and  faith,  we  should  obtain  everlast- 
ing life.  We  thank  thee,  that  the  sound  of  thy  gospel  is 
proclaimed  among  us,  and  that  thou  hast  in  this  place 
gathered  a  congregation  of  believers  in  Jesus  Christ. 

We  pray  thee  to  look  upon  us  in  mercy,  and  to  bless 
the  intention  of  this  congregation  of  erecting  a  house  of 
prayer  and  praise  unto  thee,  our  God !  We  know  thou 
dwellest  not  in  temples  reared  by  the  hand  of  man. — 
The  heavens  are  thy  throne,  and  the  earth  is  thy  foot- 
stool. Thou  fillest  the  universe  with  thy  presence,  and 
all  the  praises  of  angels  and  men  can  add  nothing  to  thy 
majesty  and  glory.  But  thou  hast  established  thy  church 
here  on  earth,  thou  hast  blessed  the  preaching  of  thy 
word,  and  thousands  have  experienced,  that  thou  art  a 
prayer-hearing  and  a  prayer-answering  God.  Thy  pro- 
mises cannot  fail  and  we  have  thy  word,  that  where 
two  or  three  shall  be  assembled  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
thou  wilt  be  in  the  midst  of  them.  Verify  then  this  thy 
promise  with  us  also.  Bless  the  undertaking  of  this 
congregation.    Grant  unto  them  willing  hearts  to  further 


193 


and  perfect  this  work  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  thy 
name  !  May  it  be  prospered  by  thy  favor,  and  when  ac- 
complished may  this  spot  and  this  house  be  filled  with 
the  fulness  of  every  gospel  blessing,  that  through  the 
preaching  of  thy  word  many  souls  may  here  be  awakened, 
enlightened,  justified  and  sanctified,  and  thus  be  prepared 
for  an  entrance  into  those  mansions  of  bliss,  which  the 
gospel  promises  to  every  truly  believing  heart.  May 
the  work  of  this  house  be  completed  without  hurt  or  ac- 
cident to  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  same,  may  har- 
mony and  Christian  zeal  animate  every  heart,  and  may 
discord  and  every  selfish  aim  be  removed.  This  and 
every  other  blessing  we  ask  for  the  sake  and  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  unto  whom,  with  thee  the 
Father,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  honor  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen. 

After  this,  or  any  other  suitable  prayer,  the  officiating 
minister  reads  the  documents,  which  are  to  be  laid  into 
the  corner-stone,  hollowed  out  for  the  reception  of  the 
tin  box  in  which  they  are  deposited.  These  documents 
generally  are  :  1 .  A  copy  of  the  articles  of  subscription 
and  names  of  subscribers.  2.  The  list  of  members  of 
the  congregation,  the  names  of  the  elders  and  the  pastor 
at  the  time  of  building.  3.  A  copy  of  the  discipline  of 
the  church.  4.  The  Augsburg  Confession.  5.  The  hymn 
book  in  use  in  the  congregation:  and  6.  A  small  bible. 

After  the  reading,  the  minister  places  all  in  the  tin  box 
and  deposites  the  same  into  the  corner  stone,  and  when 
all  is  well  secured,  he  says,  standing  near  the  stone : 

Thus  we  have  laid  the  corner  stone  of  this  house  of 

worship  in  the  name  of  the  congregation  ;  and 

as  the  holy  scriptures,  the  book  of  hymns  and  the  other 

documents  enclosed  in  this  corner-stone  testify,  that  our 
17 


194 


faith  is  built  on  the  sure  word  of  God,  so  may  likewise,- 
when  the  tooth  of  time  shall  have  performed  its  work  on 
this  building  now  to  be  erected,  and  distant  and  future 
ages  discover  and  open  this  stone,  the  doctrines  which 
we  profess,  be  their  anchor  of  hope,  and  the  corner-stone 
of  their  salvation. 

A  sermon  is  preached  ;  and  the  exercises  are  closed 
by  the  singing  of  a  suitable  hymn  and  prayer. 


TWO  FORMS  FOR  THE  CONSECRATION  OF  A  CHURCH. 

1 

The  service  is  introduced  by  singing  a  hymn  and  read- 
ing a  portion  of  the  scriptures,  suitable  to  the  occa- 
sion: after  which  the  consecrating  Minister,  standing 
at  the  altar  addresses  the  congregation  as  follows: 
Dearly  Beloved : 

It  has  been  customary  for  devout  and  holy  men  under 
the  law,  as  well  as  under  the  gospel,  to  erect  houses  of 
public  worship,  and  dedicate  them  to  the  service  of  God.- 
This  custom,  the  Almighty  has  been  pleased  to  sanction, 
in  order  to  afford  his  people  the  most  convenient  oppor- 
tunity of  worshipping  Him,  of  listening  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  his  word,  attending  to  the  ordinance  of  his 
house,  asking  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  imploring  his 
blessings,  and  securing  his  favor. 

That  this  congregation  might  realize  the  blessings  con- 
nected with  the  public  worship  of  God,  in  a  place  affording 
them  all  the  necessary  conveniences,  they  have  erected 
this  house  ;  and  we  have  now  assembled  to  return  thanks 
unto  God  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  work  ;  to  de- 
vote it  to  the  sacred  purposes  for  which  it  is  intended. 


195 


This  we  now  do  in  this  public  manner,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  adorable  and  ever  blessed  Trinity,  God  the 
Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  We 
solemnly  dedicate  this  house  to  the'  worship  of  God  the 
Father,  the  Almighty  creator  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  ;  to  God  the  Son,  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  of  the 
world  ;  to  God  the  Holy  Ghost  the  sanetifier  and  preser- 
ver of  the  faithful.  We  consecrate  it  as  an  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church,  with  the  particular  title  and  designa- 
tion cf  (here  insert  the  name  of  the  church,)  where  the 
word  of  God  is  to  be  taught  and  expounded  for  the  in- 
struction and  edification  of  its  hearers ;  where  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be  preached  in  its  purity,  so 
that  it  may  prove  the  power  of  God  unto  the  salvation  of 
them  that  believe;  and  where  the  doctrines  and  princi- 
ples of  the  christian  religion  are  to  be  inculcated  as  they 
are  contained  in  the  holy  scriptures,  and  are  fundamen- 
tally set  forth  in  the  doctrinal  standards  of  our  church. 

Let  its  pray. 

Supremely  exalted  and  adorable  Jehovah,  fountain  of 
all  good  and  source  of  every  blessing,  we  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  inclined  the  hearts  of  thy  servants  to  erect  this 
temple  and  fit  it  for  thy  service.  We  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  prospered  the  endeavors  of  this  congregation 
to  finish  the  work  which  was  commenced  in  thy  name, 
and  with  a  view  to  thy  honor  and  glory.  Unto  thee  we 
have  now  dedicated  this  house.  We  invoke  thy  bles- 
sing upon  it.  We  have  set  it  apart  for  thy  service,  and 
consecrated  it  to  thy  glory.  Thine  own  right  hand  hath 
planted  it.  Do  thou  water  it  with  the  dews  of  heaven, 
that  it  may  prosper  and  flourish  under  thy  celestial  in- 


196 


fluence.  Fill  it  with  thy  divine  presence;  cause  thy 
spirit  to  rest  upon  it,  and  overshadow  it  with  the  wings 
of  thy  merciful  visitation.  Do  thou  dwell  in  the  midst 
of  it,  that  it  may  be  called  the  mountain  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  the  habitation  of  the  Holy  One,  the  temple  of 
the  Most  High.  May  the  gospel  be  preached  in  it  in  its 
purity.  May  the  ministers,  who  in  thy  providence, 
shall  be  called  to  conduct  its  services,  be  found  faithful. 
Forbid  that  its  holy  ordinances  should  ever  be  abused  by 
the  unworthy  conduct  of  those  who  attend  them.  May 
all  who  come  up  hither  to  worship  God  in  his  holy  tem- 
ple worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  May  they  be 
governed  by  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  fol- 
low the  example  of  their  Saviour.  May  they  exhibit  in 
their  daily  walk  and  conversation,  the  spirit  of  true  reli- 
gion ;  may  their  hearts  be  established  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  may  they  love  and  respect  each  other  as  fellow 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God. 

From  thy  celestial  abode,  look  down,  we  beseech  thee, 
0  Lord,  upon  this  thy  dwelling  place  on  earth.  We 
commend  it  to  thy  divine  care  and  protection ;  preserve 
it  from  every  danger  to  which  it  is  exposed  ;  suffer  noth- 
ing to  hurt  or  destroy  it,  so  as  to  deprive  thy  people  of 
the  comforts  and  happiness  of  meeting  together  in  this 
thy  house,  and  rendering  unto  thee,  the  tribute  of  their 
praises  and  thanksgivings,  for  the  many  mercies  which  thou 
hast  bestowed  upon  them.  May  it  long  continue  to 
stand  upon  its  present  foundation,  an  enduring  monu- 
ment of  thine  affectionate  regard  for  the  place  which 
thou  hast  chosen  for  thy  residence,  and  distinguished 
with  thy  blessing. 

Be  thou  in  the  midst  of  this  congregation,  we  entreat 


197 


thee,  O  Lord,  and  grant  them  thy  blessing  whenever  they 
shall  assemble  in  this  house  to  worship  thee.  Whenever 
they  shall  come  up  hither  to  call  upon  thy  name,  may 
they  seek  thy  divine  presence,  and  draw  nigh  unto  thee 
with  their  hearts ;  and  here  wilt  thou  be  found  of  them 
in  all  the  glorious  perfections  of  thine  adorable  character. 
Here,  in  thy  sacred  courts,  and  in  thy  holy  presence, 
may  they  continually  offer  up  their  prayers  and  suppli- 
cations unto  thee  ;  and  here,  also,  wilt  thou  be  pleased 
graciously  to  listen  to  their  entreaties,  and  grant  their 
humble  petitions.  Give  them  grace,  at  all  times  to  call 
upon  thy  name  in  such  a  manner  as  shall  be  acceptable 
unto  thee.  Impress  them  with  a  deep  sense  of  their  un- 
worthiness,  that  they  may  approach  thy  sanctuary  with 
that  humility  and  reverence  which  become  us  when  we 
enter  into  thy  divine  presence  ;  and  when  thy  people 
shall  assemble  in  this  place,  may  they  witness  many  glo- 
rious manifestations  of  thy  power  and  grace.  May  many 
impenitent  sinners  be  awakened  by  the  powerful  influ- 
ence of  thy  word,  and  the  operations  of  thy  Holy  Spirit. 
May  those  who  have  mourned  over  their  sins  and  trans- 
gressions, be  comforted  and  consoled  by  the  promises  of 
thy  mercy,  and  may  all  thy  servants  that  shall  be  found 
faithful  be  encouraged  to  go  on  rejoicing  in  their  way, 
and  glorify  the  God  of  their  salvation. 

Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  thy  church  universal. 
Spread  the  glorious  light  of  thy  ever  blessed  gospel. 
Extend  thy  kingdom  through  the  earth.  Increase  the 
number  of  the  faithful,  and  qualify  all  the  worshippers 
in  thine  earthly  temples,  for  an  entrance  into  that  build- 
ing of  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands  eternal  in  the 
heavens.  Amen. 
17* 


198 


2 

After  the  singing  of  an  appropriate  hymn,  and  the 
reading  if  some  portions  of  scripture  the  officiating  min- 
ister may  say  : 
Dearly  Beloved, 

Man  is  a  social  as  well  as  a  moral  being ;  and  the 
wants  and  mercies  common  to  all,  as  well  as  the  express 
commands  of  our  Maker,  prompt  us  to  social  acts  of  de- 
votion. For  their  due  performance  it  is  necessary,  not 
only  that  special  seasons,  but  also  that  particular  places 
should  be  appropriated.  Convenience  and  utility  ob- 
viously require  them ;  the  erection  of  them  is  sanctioned 
by  the  divine  appointment  of  the  tabernacle  and  temple 
under  the  old  dispensation ;  the  importance  of  frequent- 
ing them  is  enforced  by  the  example  our  blessed  Saviour 
and  the  lessons  of  his  apostles  ;  and  the  consecration  of 
them  to  the  service  of  the  Most  High,  or  the  separation 
of  them  from  worldly  and  common  uses  is  desirable,  that 
when  we  meet  together  for  religious  purposes,  no  thought 
or  emotion  may  be  enkindled  by  the  place,  foreign  to  that 
momentous  object. 

For  such  a  consecration  we  are  now  assembled. 

In  the  name  of  the  congregation  by  which  this  build- 
ing has  been  reared,  we  solemnly  set  it  apart  and  conse- 
crate it  henceforth,  for  the  preaching  of  the  word  of 
God,  the  administration  of  the  holy  sacraments,  accord- 
ing to  the  rites  and  usages  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
church,  with  the  title  and  designation  of — (here  insert  the 
name  of  the  church) — in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  dedicate  it  to  the  honor  of  Almighty  God,  our 


199 


heavenly  Father,  we  dedicate  it  to  the  perpetuation  and 
extension  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Begot- 
ten of  the  Father,  the  Enlightener  and  Redeemer  of 
men ;  we  dedicate  it  to  the  influences  of  his  Spirit,  the 
Spirit  of  truth  and  holiness  ;  and  we  beseech  Almighty 
God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  may  render 
his  word  and  gospel,  through  the  convicting,  enlighten- 
ing, justifying  and  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  efficacious  to  the  salvation  of  sinners,  and  the  ed- 
ification and  advancement  in  all  the  Christian  graces  of 
faithful  believers  in  Jesus  Christ. 

And  we  entreat  you  who  are  present,  to  unite  with  us 
in  devoutly  looking  up  with  us  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
for  these  and  all  other  needful  blessings. 

Let  us  pray. — 

Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honor, 
for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  by  thee  they  are  con- 
stantly supported  and  upheld.  Great  and  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  !  just  and  true  are  thy 
ways,  thou  King  of  saints  !  Who  shall  not  fear  thee 
and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art  holy.  All  na- 
tions shall  come  and  worship  before  thee ;  for  thy  judg- 
ments are  made  manifest. 

The  heavens,  yea,  the  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  con- 
tain thee :  yet  adored  be  thy  name  that  thou  art  inviting 
us  to  communion  with  thyself,  the  everlasting  fountain 
of  light,  love,  and  joy.  Adored  be  thy  name,  that  it  is 
life  eternal  to  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent.  Adored  be  thy  name,  that 
thy  service  is  perfect  freedom,  and  that  in  keeping  thy 
commandments  there  is  a  great  reward. 

Accept  our  thanks,  Parent  of  mercies,  for  disposing 


200 


thy  servants  to  erect  this  house  for  thine  honor  and  the 
edification  of  immortal  souls.  Accept  the  consecration 
of  it  to  thy  service,  to  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  thy 
Son,  to  the  operation  of  thy  Holy  Spirit.  Look  down 
in  mercy  upon  this  sanctuary,  to  protect  it  from  every 
danger  ;  and  upon  all  who  shall  assemble  here  from  time 
to  time,  to  gladden  them  with  thy  blissful  presence.  Ac- 
complish in  their  behalf,  O  Lord,  thy  promise  to  dwell  in 
the  midst  of  them,  that  thou  mayst  be  their  God,  and 
that  they  may  be  thy  people.  May  they  always  enter 
thy  sanctuary  with  reverence,  and  never  leave  it  without 
a  blessing.  And  whatsoever  they  here  do  in  word  or 
deed,  may  they  do  it  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Grant,  O  God,  that  all  who  shall  in  this  place  be  re- 
ceived into  Christ's  church  by  baptism,  may  become  and 
continue  his  true  disciples ;  and  that  all  who  shall  here 
confirm  the  vows  made  at  their  baptism,  may  fulfil  the 
same  to  the  end  of  their  lives. 

Grant,  O  God,  that  all  who  shall  in  this  place  com- 
memorate the  death  of  thy  Son,  who  loved  us  and  gave 
himself  for  us,  may  approach  his  table  with  a  Christian 
temper  of  mind,  habitually  adorn  their  profession,  and 
rejoice  in  the  blessings  of  the  everlasting  covenant. 

Grant,  0  God,  that  whenever  thy  word  shall  here  be 
read  and  preached,  it  may  be  delivered  in  its  purity  and 
power,  be  received  into  good  and  honest  hearts,  and  be 
rendered  by  thy  mighty  aid,  productive  of  the  fruits  of 
righteousness  and  godliness. 

Grant,  O  God,  that  all  who  shall  within  these  walls 
show  forth  thy  praise,  give  thee  thanks  for  thy  mercies, 
confess  to  thee  their  sins,  and  supplicate  thy  favors  for 
themselves  and  their  fellow-men,  may  worship  thee  in 


201 


spirit  and  truth,  obtain  from  thee  forgiveness  and  accep- 
tance, rely  upon  thee  with  unwavering  confidence,  and 
go  hence  persuaded,  that  this  is  indeed  a  house  of  God 
and  a  gate  of  heaven. 

"Save  now,  O  Lord,  we  beseech  thee;  send  now 
prosperity.  Let  thy  work  appear  unto-  thy  servants,  thy 
glory  unto  their  children ;  and  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord 
our  God  be  upon  us."  And,  "being  built  upon  the 
foundation  of  the  prophets  and  apostles,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  the  chief  corner-stone,  may  we  now  grow  unto 
a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord ;  and  finally,  by  thy  grace,  be 
received  into  that  temple  not  made  with  hands,  in  which 
everlasting  hallelujahs  ascend  to  thee.  Amen. 

Portions  of  scripture,  proper  to  be  read  on  such  an 
occasion,  you  will  find  in  1  Kings  viii.  22 — 62. — 
Psalm  xxiv.  Psalm  lxxxiv.  John  iv.  3 — 26.  Acts 
xvii.  16 — 31.    Colossians  iii.    Hebrews  x. 

Then  follows  the  dedication  sermon,  and  services  are 
concluded  in  the  usual  manner. 


13.  A  FORM  FOR  THE  ORDINATION  OF  A  MINISTER- 

The  act  of  ordination  is  usually  performed  either  on 
Synodical  occasions  or  in  the  congregation,  where  the 
ordinandus  is  to  officiate.  But  wherever  performed, 
an  ordination  sermon  is  first  to  be  preached,  a  suitable 
hymn  is  then  sung,  and  a  charge  given  to  the  ordinan- 
dus by  the  President  of  the  Ministerium,  or  the  senior 
minister  of  the  committee,  appointed  according  to  our 
Synodical  constitution,  chap.  ii.  art.  12,  and  chap,  x 
art.  2. 


202 


Selections  from  scripture  may  then  be  read :  John  x. 
1—16,  Acts  xx.  17—32,  Eph.  iv.  1—21,  1  Tim.  i. 
1 — 14,  or  1  Tim.  i.  18 — ii.ch.  15v.,  or  iii.  chap.  1 — 7, 
chap.  vi.  11,  Thou,  0  man  of  God  flee  all  evil  things,  &c. 
v21,  2  Tim.  i.  6 — 14  (omitting  a  few  phrases  which  refer 
to  the  peculiar  situation  of  Paul  and  Timothy,)  2  Tim. 
ii.  1 — 28  chap.  iii.  v.  14  to  chap.  iv.  5,  Titus  ii.  1 — 15. 

After  the  reading  of  the  Scripture  the  following 
prayer  may  be  used. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  the  Father  of  lights, 
from  whom  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift !  we, 
thine  unworthy  servants  would  praise  and  magnify  the 
riches  of  thy  grace,  in  the  ample  provision  thou  hast 
made  for  our  instruction  and  improvement,  and  especial- 
ly in  the  glorious  gospel  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ.  Vv'c 
rejoice,  that  the  great  salvation  which  at  first  began  to 
be  spoken  by  the  Lord,  was  conflrmed  unto  the  world  by 
them  that  heard  him,  thou  thyself  bearing  them  witness 
with  signs  and  wonders,  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
"VVe  thank  thee  for  the  diffusion  and  establishment  of 
Christianity ;  for  all  its  triumphs  over  error  and  vice  ; 
for  all  the  benefits  it  has  conferred  upon  individuals  and 
communities.  We  bless  thee,  that  in  thy  good  provi- 
dence thou  hast  raised  up  in  every  age,  and  art  still  rais- 
ing up,  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the  defence  and  propa- 
gation of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  for  the  direction  of 
the  offices  of  social  worship,  and  for  the  promotion  of 
the  influence  of  religion  and  virtue.  And  we  beseech 
thee,  O  Lord,  to  sanctify  and  govern  thy  church  by  thy 
word;  to  extend  it  to  earth's  remotest  bounds;  to  send 
forth  more  labourers  into  thy  harvest ;  to  communicate  a 
divine  energy  to  all  who  minister  in  holy  things  ;  and  to 


203 


help  all  who  call  themselves  Christians  to  increase  con- 
tinually in  faith,  hope  and  charity.  Be  merciful  unto  us, 
afld  bless  us,  and  cause  thy  face  to  shine  upon  us.  Let 
thy  way  be  known  upon  earth,  thy  saving  health  among 
all  nations.  Let  the  people  praise  thee,  O  Lord ;  yea* 
let  all  the  people  praise  thee.  Amen. 

The  ordaining  minister,  after  this,  or  any  other  suit* 
able  prayer,  lays  the  following  questions  before  the 
caniliate: 

1.  Do  you  firmly  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  in- 
fallible rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that  believeth  ? 

2.  Are  you  determined  to  study  these  holy  Scriptures 
with  diligence  and  fidelity,  to  make  them  the  directoiy  of 
your  own  faith  and  practice,  from  them  to  derive  the  re- 
ligious instruction  you  shall  dispense  to  others ;  to 
teach  nothing  but  what  you  are  persuaded  may  be  proved 
from  them ;  to  conduct  public  worship,  and  to  administer 
the  sacraments  according  to  the  institutions  contained  in 
this  word  of  God  ?  and  in  short  do  you  promise  faithful- 
ly and  zealously  to  preach  the  truths  of  the  gospel  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  as  they  are  contained  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Are  you  resolved,  to  apply  yourself  to  those  studies 
and  means,  which  if  prayerfully  used,  may  further  pre- 
pare you  for  the  ministry,  and  assist  you  in  the  discharge 
of  its  duties  ;  to  maintain  an  exemplary  walk  and  conver- 
sation in  a  godly,  righteous  and  sober  life ;  to  live  in  har- 
mony with  your  brethren,  in  peace  with  your  fellow 
christians  in  general,  and  in  good  will  towards  all  man- 
kind ? 


204 


4.  Do  you  believe,  that  in  seeking  the  ministerial  of- 
fice you  are  not  influenced  by  temporal  considerations 
and  advantages,  but  by  a  sincere  love  of  Gocl,  your  Sa- 
viour, and  a  desire  to  promote  his  glory  and  his  kingdom 
among  men  ? 

5.  Do  you  promise  by  the  aid  of  God,  faithfully  to 
perform  all  the  duties  enjoined  in  the  constitution, 
and  submit  to  the  rules,  government  and  discipline  of  the 
church  so  long  as  you  may  remain  a  member  of  this  Sy- 
nod ? 

Satisfactory  answers  having  been  made  to  these  ques- 
tions, the  President  of  the  Ministerium,  or  the  ordain- 
ing1 minister  shall  pronounce  the  ordinandus  invested 
with  the  office  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel  in  the  follow- 
ing words : 

In  the  name  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Mnisterium 
of  this  Synod,  I  pronounce  you  to  be  invested  with  the 
office  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  to  feed  the  Church  of 
Christ  with  the  word  of  life,  to  dispense  to  its  members 
the  ordinances  of  the  Saviour,  so  call  sinners  to  repent- 
ance, to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted  and  to  encourage  the 
believer,  to  press  toward  the  mark  of  his  calling  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

After  which  the  President  and  some  of  the  elder  clcr- 
gynien,  selected  by  him  for  that  purpose,  lay  their 
hands  on  the  head  of  the  candidate,  while  the  President 
offers  up  the  following  prayer,  or  any  other  of  a  similar 
tenor. 

O  most  merciful  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  the  protec- 
tor of  them  that  trust  in  thee,  the  rewarder  of  all  that 
diligently  seek  thee ;  without  whom  nothing  is  strong, 
nothing  is  holy !  we  beseech  thee  graciously  to  behold 


205 


this  thy  servant,  now  set  apart  for  the  momentous  office 
of  a  minister  of  thy  gospel,  and  a  pastor  in  thy  church, 
and  to  enrich  him  with  all  the  gifts  necessary  to  the  right 
performance  of  the  same. 

Let  it  please  thee  to  impress  his  soul  with  just  views 
of  that  religion  which  he  is  bound  to  recommend  to  oth- 
ers, in  all  its  momentous  facts,  heavenly  doctrines,  right- 
eous statutes,  awakening  motives,  and  encouraging  prom- 
ises ;  and  with  a  deep  sense  of  that  solemn  account  of 
his  stewardship,  which  thou  wilt  hereafter  demand  from 
him.  Pour  out  upon  him  more  and  more,  we  pray  thee, 
the  spirit  of  wisdom,  purity,  and  power ;  and  animate 
his  heart  with  entire  devotion  to  thy  service,  with  ardent 
attachment  to  his  Master,  Jesus  Christ,  with  generous 
concern  for  the  souls  of  men.  Command  thy  blessing 
on  his  private  studies  and  public  labors  ;  that  he  may  ap- 
prove himself  an  able  minister  of  the  New  Covenant,  a 
workman  that  need  not  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the 
word  of  truth.  Assist  him  to  take  heed  unto  himself, 
that  he  may  maintain  an  amiable  and  useful  character  in 
every  relation,  and  be  supremely  solicitous  to  commend 
himself  to  thee,  regarding  it  as  a  very  small  thing  to  be 
judged  of  men.  Vouchsafe  to  support  him  amidst  the 
toils,  difficulties  and  dangers,  to  which  he  shall  be  called ; 
to  cheer  him  with  the  affectionate  regards  of  the  people 
with  whom  he  shall  be  united ;  and  to  comfort  him  by 
the  expectation  of  that  glorious  recompense,  which  the 
chief  Shepherd  of  thy  flock  shall  bestow  upon  his  faith- 
ful followers.  Prosper  him  we  entreat  thee,  in  every  en- 
deavour to  train  up  the  young  in  the  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lord ;  to  turn  the  ignorant  and  the  wicked 

from  the  error  of  their  ways  to  the  wisdom  of  the  just; 
18 


206 


to  establish  the  well-disposed  in  piety,  virtue  and  peace, 
and  to  impart  the  sweet  consolations  of  the  gospel  to  all 
that  are  in  sorrow  and  affliction.  Should  any  of  his  ef- 
forts fail  to  be  successful,  preserve  him,  0  Lord,  from  be- 
ing wearied  and  faint  in  thy  cause.  And  at  the  second 
coming  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  judge  the  world, 
may  it  please  thee,  to  give  him  many  as  the  crown  of 
his  rejoicing,  and  to  unite  him  in  heavenly  places  with 
all  those  who  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firma- 
ment, and  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever.  Grant  it,  O 
most  merciful  God,  we  beseech  thee,  for  thy  goodness' 
sake,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer. 
Amen. 

The  hand  of  fellowship  is  then  given  by  the  minis- 
ters present  to  the  ordained  minister,  and  if  the  ordina- 
tion is  performed  in  the  congregation,  in  the  charge  of 
that  minister,  one  of  the  elder  clerical  brethren  exhi- 
bits to  said  congregation  the  duties  which  they  owe  to 
the  pastor  of  their  choice.  Jtfter  which  a  suitable 
hymn  and  the  benediction  close  the  service* 


14.  A  FORM  FOR  THE  INAUGURATION  OF  THE 
RULING  OFFICERS  OF  A  CHURCH. 

N.  B.  The  Lutheran  churches  in  this  country,  although 
united  in  Synods,  having,  independently  of  each  other, 
framed  such  regulations  as  each  judged  most  expedient 
and  necessary  for  its  own  government,  do  not  entirely 
agree  in  the  names  and  powers  of  their  rulers ;  and  hence, 
only  the  general  appellation,  "ruling  officers, "  is  used  in 
this  form. 


207 


The  minister,  having  presented  the  thanks  of  the 
congregation  to  those  officers  whose  term  of  service  had 
expired,  and  having  published  the  names  of  those  duly 
elected  agreeably  to  the  constitution  of  the  church,  may 
deliver  the  following  or  any  similar  address : 
Mv  Christian  Friends, 

Order  is  the  soul  of  every  religious,  as  well  as  civil 
society;  and  the  strictest  order  is  compatible  with  free- 
dom of  conscience.  A  congregation  cannot  conduct  the 
solemnities  of  public  worship  with  propriety,  without 
confusion,  and  to  its  own  edification,  or  carry  on  its  out- 
ward affairs  with  success,  unless  some  persons  are  ap- 
pointed to  rule  according  to  prescribed  laws.  Even  in 
the  time  of  the  apostles,  churches  were  not  only  provided 
with  regular  teachers,  but  each  of  them  was  also  placed 
under  the  care  of  particular  inspectors,  whose  office  it 
was  to  secure  and  promote  its  prosperity. 

The  same  duty  is  incumbent  upon  "the  Council"  of 
this  church.  They  are  to  take  care,  that  "all  things  be 
done  decently  and  in  order;"  that  the  service  of  God's 
house  be  performed  in  a  manner  corresponding  with  the 
importance  of  this  object,  and  the  purity  and  simplicity 
of  the  gospel;  that  the  necessary  instruction,  consolation, 
and  excitement  to  the  practice  of  godliness  and  virtue,  be 
afforded  to  the  young  and  the  old;  and  that  Christian 
morals  be  cultivated  and  preserved  among  the  members 
of  the  congregation.  They  are  bound  to  endeavor  to  re- 
store such  as  are  overtaken  in  a  fault,  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness;  to  admonish  and  warn  open  offenders;  and, 
if  necessary,  to  reprove  them  with  the  utmost  serious- 
ness, with  a  view  to  recover  them  from  the  error  of  their 
ways.    They  are  to  be  particularly  solicitous  to  prevent 


208 


litigation  and  strife,  to  bring  about  a  speedy  reconciliation 
between  contending  parties,  to  relieve  the  poor,  and  to 
encourage  and  spread  as  much  as  possible  a  spirit  of  har- 
mony, friendship,  and  brotherly  love  among  all  who  are 
connected  with  this  society.  And  they  are  to  employ  all 
proper  means  at  the  same  time,  for  advancing  the  exter- 
nal welfare  of  the  church,  and  for  increasing  its  ability  to 
give  assistance  to  similar  institutions,  and  to  aid  others  in 
the  diffusion  of  the  divine  word. 

Hie  officers  elect  standing  before  the  altar,  the  minis- 
ter says  to  them: 

These,  my  brethren,  are  the  chief  duties  which  you 
have  been  chosen  to  fulfil.  That  the  congregation  may 
be  certified  of  your  willingness  to  discharge  them,  I  ask 
you,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  your  fellow-worship- 
pers, whether  you  heartily  believe  in  the  truth  of  the 
Christian  religion?  whether  you  are  persuaded  that  you 
are  lawfully  called  to  the  service  of  the  church?  and 
whether  you  are  determined  to  administer  its  government 
according  to  the  rules  of  its  constitution,  and  the  spirit 
and  precepts  of  the  gospel  ?  If  this  be  your  conviction 
and  determination,  please  to  announce  it  by  answering — 
Yes. 

Upon  this  your  promise,  I  do  hereby  pronounce  you 
to  be  invested  with  the  office  to  which  you  have  been 
elected,  and  give  you,  in  the  name  of  the  congregation, 
the  right  hand  of  Christian  fellowship  and  love. 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father!  we  offer  unto 
thee  our  united  and  thankful  acknowledgments  that  thou 
hast  been  pleased  to  introduce,  to  extend,  and  to  support 
the  kingdom  ot  thy  Son  Christ  Jesus  on  earth,  and  that 


209 


the  gates  of  hell  have  not  been  able  to  prevail  against  it. 
We  praise  thee  that  we,  whose  ancestors  were  afar  off, 
have  been  brought  to  the  glorious  light  of  thy  gospel. 
We  praise  thee  for  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  for  the 
ordinances  of  thy  house,  for  the  comfort,  joy,  and  im- 
provement, which  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  bestow  upon 
us  in  the  exercises  of  public  worship.  And  we  beseech 
thee,  O  thou  God  of  all  grace !  to  continue  to  us  these 
inestimable  privileges,  and  to  help  us  to  make  a  wise  and 
constant  use  of  them.  Grant  that  thy  word  may  be 
preached  among  us  in  its  purity ;  and  that  all  thy  people 
may  be  disposed  to  hear  it  with  attention,  to  receive  it 
with  affection,  and  to  bring  forth  abundantly  the  fruits  of 
righteousness.  Forbid  that  any  root  of  bitterness  should 
spring  up  to  trouble  us.  Enable  us,  whenever  we  as- 
semble in  this  house  of  prayer,  to  meet  together  with  one 
accord,  to  praise  thee  with  gladness  and  singleness  of 
heart,  and  to  continue  steadfastly  in  brotherly  fellowship. 
If  any  of  us  are  held  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity:  we  pray 
thee,  O  Lord,  to  break  the  fetters  of  sin,  and  to  set  the 
prisoners  free.  If  any  of  us  are  penitent  for  their  errors 
and  transgressions :  we  pray  thee  to  perfect  and  console 
them.  If  any  of  us  are  sincerely  devoted  to  thee :  we 
pray  thee  to  make  them  faithful,  and  to  fill  them  with 
peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Instruct  and  guide 
our  youth  in  the  path  of  innocence,  that,  as  they  grow 
in  stature,  they  may  grow  in  grace  and  in  favor  with  thee 
and  with  men ;  and  let  the  hoary  head  be  found  in  the 
ways  of  righteousness.  We  implore  thy  blessing,  espe- 
cially, for  thy  servants,  who  have  been  called,  in  thy  Pro- 
vidence, to  direct  the  concerns  of  this  part  of  thy  church. 
Give  them,  we  beseech  thee,  a  large  measure  of  the 
18* 


210 


Spirit  of  thy  Son,  the  spirit  of  understanding  and  wis- 
dom, the  spirit  of  piety  and  virtue,  the  spirit  of  benevo- 
lence and  charity.  Eeplenish  them  with  an  enlightened 
and  active  zeal  for  the  happiness  of  their  brethren.  Assist 
them  to  discharge  their  obligations  with  alacrity,  patience, 
and  firmness;  and  let  all  their  consultations,  influenced 
and  governed  by  Christian  love,  tend  to  thy  glory  and  the 
happiness  of  thy  people.  Help  them  to  shine  as  lights 
before  men,  to  be  exemplary  in  their  families,  exemplary 
in  their  public  walk  and  conversation,  exemplary  in  their 
observance  of  religious  duties,  exemplary  in  the  perfor- 
mance of  every  Christian  office.  While  they  study  to 
approve  themselves  to  thee,  may  they  be  honored  and 
esteemed  by  those  for  whom  they  labor,  and  rejoice  in 
the  assurance  that  their  work  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
And,  finally,  grant  that  they  and  we  all,  being  built  upon 
the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone,  may  become  a  holy 
temple  unto  thee. 

Hear  us,  0  God,  of  thine  infinite  mercy,  in  these  our 
petitions,  which  we  offer  up  in  the  name  of  thy  Son ; 
and  thine  be  all  the  glory  and  praise  now  and  evermore. 
Amen. 


15.  THE  SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MATRIMONY. 

When  the  persons  to  be  married  are  assembled  with 
their  friends,  the  minister  addresses  them,  saying: 
Dearly  Beloved: 

We  are  gathered  together  here,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  in  the  presence  of  these  witnesses,  to  join  together 


211 


this  man  and  this  woman  in  holy  matrimony ;  which  was 
instituted  of  God  himself  for  the  happiness  of  mankind; 
which  is  commended  in  his  word  as  an  honorable  state ; 
and  which  is,  therefore,  not  to  be  entered  into  uadvisedly 
or  lightly,  but  reverently,  discreetly,  advisedly,  and  in 
the  fear  of  God. 

And  also,  speaking  to  the  persons  who  are  to  be  mar- 
ried, he  may  say : 

I  require  and  charge  you  both,  as  ye  will  answer  at  the 
dreadful  day  of  judgment,  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts 
shall  be  disclosed,  that  if  either  of  you  know  any  impedi- 
ment, why  you  may  not  be  lawfully  united  in  matrimony, 
ye  do  now  confess  it.  For  be  you  well  assured,  that  if 
any  persons  are  joined  together  otherwise  than  God's 
word  allows,  their  marriage  is  not  lawful. 

If  no  impediment  is  alleged,  the  minister  asks  the 
man, 

N.  Do  you  take  this  woman  to  your  wedded  wife,  to 
live  together  after  God's  ordinance  in  the  state  of  matri- 
mony? Will  you  love  her,  comfort  her,  honor  and  keep 
her  as  a  faithful  Christian  husband  is  bound  to  do,  in 
health  and  sickness,  in  prosperity  and  adversity;  and, 
forsaking  all  others,  keep  you  only  unto  her,  so  long  as 
you  both  shall  live  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

The  minister  then  asks  the  woman, 

N.  Do  you  take  this  man  to  your  wedded  husband,  to 
live  together  after  God's  ordinance  in  the  state  of  matri- 
mony? Will  you  love  him,  comfort  him,  honor  and 
keep  him,  as  a  faithful  Christian  wife  is  bound  to  do,  in 
health  and  sickness,  in  prosperity  and  adversity;  and, 


212 


forsaking  all  others,  keep  you  only  unto  him,  so  long  as 
you  both  live  ? 
Ans.  Yes. 

Then  the  minister,  joining  their  right  hands  togeth- 
er, may  say: 

Those  whom  God  hath  joined  together  let  no  man  put 
asunder. 

Forasmuch  as  N.  and  N.  have  consented  together  in 
wedlock,  and  have  witnessed  the  same  before  God  and 
this  company ;  I  pronounce  that  they  are  man  and  wife. 

Let  us  pray. 

O  Eternal  God,  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  man- 
kind, the  giver  of  all  spiritual  grace,  the  author  of  ever- 
lasting life :  we  would  acknowledge  thee  in  all  our  ways, 
and  devoutly  implore  thy  direction  and  blessing.  We 
adore  thee  as  the  source  of  our  benevolent  affections,  and 
of  all  our  social  satisfactions  and  comforts.  We  praise 
thee  that  thou  hast  ordained  for  us  domestic  institutions. 
And  we  beseech  thee  to  behold  with  thy  favor  and  to 
bless  these  thy  servants,  who  have  now  entered  into  the 
closest  and  tenderest  of  all  earthly  connections.  Help 
them  to  fulfil  with  fidelity  the  vow  and  covenant  which 
they  have  made  in  thy  presence ;  that  the  relation  in  which 
they  stand  to  each  other,  may  not  be  to  them  a  state  of 
temptation  and  sorrow,  but  of  holiness,  joy,  and  perfect 
indissoluble  friendship.  Give  them  grace  to  overlook 
each  other's  infirmities,  to  cherish  a  due  regard  for  each 
other's  opinions  and  feelings,  to  be  just  to  each  other's 
virtues  and  good  intentions,  to  improve  each  other's  un- 
derstanding and  heart,  and  to  travel  together  hand  in  hand 
the  road  which  leads  to  heaven  and  thee.  Enable  them, 
by  persevering  affection,  by  a  worthy  deportment,  and  by 


213 


united  devotions,  to  soften  to  each  other  the  unavoidable 
cares  of  life,  to  alleviate  its  sorrows,  to  increase  its  inno- 
cent enjoyments,  and  to  edify  their  friends  and  all  around 
them.  Prosper,  we  beseech  thee,  their  useful  worldly 
pursuits,  if  thine  infinite  wisdom  perceives  this  to  be 
good  for  them ;  and,  should  they  be  visited  with  afflic- 
tion, let  them  find  a  never-failing  Friend  and  Supporter 
in  thee.  And,  having  been  pious,  virtuous,  and  happy 
in  their  connection  here  on  earth,  may  they  be  at  last 
united  in  the  realms  of  everlasting  love  and  bliss,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


16.  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

It  is  customary  for  the  minister  to  make  a  short  and 
suitable  address  to  the  family  and  others  who  join  the 
procession,  at  the  grave,  in  the  church  or  at  the  house 
of  the  deceased.  After  the  corpse  is  laid  in  the  grave 
the  minister  may  make  use  of  the  following  form. 

Man,  who  is  born  of  a  woman,  hath  but  a  short  time 
to  live,  and  is  full  of  misery.  He  cometh  up,  and  is  cut 
down  like  a  flower ;  he  fleeth  as  it  were  a  shadow,  and 
never  continueth  in  one  stay. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death.  Of  whom  may 
we  seek  for  succour,  but  of  thee,  0  Lord,  who  for  our 
sins  art  justly  displeased? 

Yet,  O  Lord  God  most  holy,  O  Lord  most  mighty,  O 
holy  and  most  merciful  Saviour  deliver  us  not  into  the 
bitter  pains  of  eternal  death. 

Thou  knowest,  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts :  shut 
not  thy  merciful  ears  to  our  prayers  ;  but  spare  us,  Lord 


214 


most  holy,  0  God  most  mighty,  O  holy  and  merciful  Sa- 
viour, thou  most  worthy  Judge  eternal,  suffer  us  not,  at 
our  last  hour,  for  any  pains  of  death,  to  fall  from  thee. 

To  this  prayer  the  minister  may  add  any  other  which 
he  shall  judge  proper  ;  or  he  may,  at  his  discretion,  use 
one  of  the  following  prayers. 

Almighty  God,  with  whom  do  live  the  spirits  of 
those  who  depart  hence  in  the  Lord ;  and  with  whom  the 
souls  of  the  faithful,  after  they  are  delivered  from  the 
burthen  of  the  flesh,  are  in  joy  and  felicity :  we  give 
thee  hearty  thanks  for  the  good  examples  of  all  those 
thy  servants,  who,  having  finished  their  course  in  faith 
do  now  rest  from  their  labors.  And  we  beseech  thee,  that 
we,  with  all  who  have  loved  and  served  thee,  may  have 
our  perfect  consummation  and  bliss,  both  in  body  and 
soul,  in  thine  everlasting  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life ;  in  whom  whosoever 
believeth  shall  live,  though  he  die ;  who  also  hath  taught 
us  by  his  holy  apostle  St.  Paul,  not  to  be  sorry  as  men 
without  hope,  for  those  who  sleep  in  him ;  we  humbly 
beseech  thee,  O  Father,  to  raise  us  up  from  the  death  of 
sin  unto  the  life  of  righteousness  ;  that  when  we  shall 
depart  this  life,  we  may  rest  in  him  ;  and  that  at  the  gen- 
eral resurrection  in  the  last  day,  we  may  be  found  accep- 
table in  thy  sight,  and  receive  that  blessing  which  thy 
well-beloved  Son  shall  then  pronounce  to  all  that  love  and 
fear  thee,  saying,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father  receive 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world.  Grant  this  we  beseech  thee,  O  merciful  Father, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer. 
Amen. 


215 


Eternal  and  unchangeable  God,  by  whose  Providence 
we  have  been  called  to  witness  this  instance  of  mortality, 
and  in  whose  hand  is  the  life  of  every  human  being :  enable 
us,  we  beseech  thee,  to  lay  to  heart  the  serious  lessons, 
which  are  now  addressed  to  us.  Teach  us  so  to  number 
our  days,  that  we  may  apply  ourselves  unto  wisdom,  set 
our  affections  upon  the  things  which  are  above,  perform 
without  delay  the  great  work  which  thou  hast  given  us 
to  do,  live  by  the  faith  of  thy  Son,  and  habitually  look 
forward  to  his  second  coming.  Comfort  and  support 
the  spirits  of  thy  servants,  who  mourn  over  this  afflicting 
dispensation.  Let  their  hearts  be  stayed  upon  thee,  and 
rejoice  in  the  precious  discoveries  of  thy  word.  And 
let  them  find  by  their  own  experience,  that  all  things 
Work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  thee.  Amen. 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God,  in  his 
wise  Providence,  to  take  out  of  this  world  the  soul  of 
our  deceased  brother  (sister)  we  therefore  commit  his 
body  to  the  ground  ;  earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust 
to  dust :  looking  for  the  general  resurrection  in  the  last 
day,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  raise  his  followers  to  the  partici- 
pation of  his  own  happiness  and  glory  in  heaven. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God* 
and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all 
evermore.  Amen. 


PRAYERS 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  FAMILIES. 


1 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  LORD'S-DAY  MORNING. 

Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  our  spirits,  who  art  good 
to  all  thy  creatures  ;  unto  thee  would  we  lift  up  our  souls, 
and  magnify  thy  name  together. 

Thou  hast  made  us,  and  not  we  ourselves ;  we  are  thy 
people,  and  the  children  of  thy  family.  We  will  serve 
thee  with  gladness,  and  come  into  thy  presence  with 
thanksgiving. 

Thine  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
and  the  majesty.  Every  conceivable  perfection  centres 
in  thy  character.  The  earth  is  full  of  thy  goodness ;  in 
thee  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being.  Through 
the  care  of  thy  Providence  we  continue  to  this  day.  It 
is  of  thy  mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed ;  they  are 
new  every  morning ;  great  is  thy  faithfulness.  We  have 
slept  in  safety,  and  are  risen  in  peace,  for  thou  hast  sus- 
tained us.  We  rejoice  in  thy  Providence,  and  give  thanks 
unto  thee  with  our  whole  hearts. 

While  we  praise  thee,  heavenly  Father,  for  the  light 
of  the  sun,  we  would  bless  thee,  more  especially,  for  the 
light  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus,  the  Sun  of  righteous- 
ness. We  bless  thee,  that  we  are  called  to  be  his  disci- 
ples and  partakers  of  his  resurrection  and  glory.  We 


217 


bless  thee,  that,  notwithstanding  our  unworlhiness,  thou 
hast  still  continued  unto  us  the  means  of  true  religion, 
and  dost  from  time  to  time  permit  us  to  unite  with  our 
brethren  in  the  public  services  of  thy  house.  We  bless 
thee  for  the  return  of  this  day  of  sacred  rest,  and  we  de- 
sire to  spend  it  in  the  performance  of  those  duties  for 
which  it  is  set  apart.  Help  us,  we  beseech  thee,  to  at- 
tend with  earnestness  to  the  things  that  concern  our  ever- 
lasting peace.  Grant  that  all  our  sentiments,  words,  and 
actions  may  be  holy  and  unblamable  in  thy  sight.  Di- 
rect us  in  our  private  meditations  and  in  the  study  of  thy 
word.  Fill  us  with  the  spirit  of  devotion  in  the  society 
of  our  fellow-worshippers,  and  open  our  minds  to  the 
truths  which  may  be  proposed  to  us  from  the  sacred  ora- 
cles of  revelation.  By  attending  upon  the  ordinances  of 
religion  this  day,  may  we  grow  wiser  and  better,  more 
pure  and  holy,  more  meek  and  humble,  more  resigned 
and  thankful,  and  more  heartily  disposed  to  follow  Christ, 
and  to  keep  his  commandments. 

Merciful  God,  we  beseech  thee  to  communicate  the 
happiness,  which  we  enjoy  as  men  and  Christians,  to  all 
our  brethren.  Comfort  those,  who  are  bowed  down  by 
want  or  sorrow.  Let  this  be  a  day  of  improvement  and 
holy  pleasure  to  every  congregation  of  those  who  pro- 
fess the  name  of  thy  Son.  Enlighten  and  cheer  the 
minds,  and  prosper  the  labors  of  all  the  ministers  of  thy 
word.  Cause  thy  name  to  be  known  in  all  the  earth, 
and  let  the  whole  world  be  filled  with  thy  glory,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 
19 


218 


2. 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  LORD'S  DAY  EVENING. 

Father  of  mercies,  by  whose  goodness  we  have  been 
preserved,  we  come  before  thee  to  acknowledge  the  riches 
of  thy  grace.  Thy  name  is  excellent;  thy  works  are 
marvellous;  in  thy  favor  there  is  life;  and  much  peace 
have  they  who  love  thy  laws.  We  thank  thee  for  all  the 
happiness  of  our  lives,  for  the  stores  of  nature,  for  the 
advantages  of  society,  for  the  comforts  of  friendship,  and 
for  the  satisfactions  which  flow  from  our  domestic  rela- 
tions. We  thank  thee  for  every  opportunity  of  improv- 
ing our  mental  faculties,  for  the  inestimable  discoveries 
and  hopes  of  thy  gospel,  and  for  the  appointment  of  pub- 
lic worship.  We  thank  thee  for  the  blessings  bestowed 
upon  us  this  sacred  day.  We  are  ashamed  to  reflect, 
with  how  little  ardor  we  engage  in  thy  work,  and  ac- 
knowledge before  thee  our  manifold  errors  and  sins. 
Thou  pure  and  perfect  Spirit,  forgive  of  thine  infinite 
compassion  any  distraction  of  mind  or  coldness  of  affec- 
tion, which  may  have  attended  the  discharge  of  our 
religious  duties ;  and  assist  us  to  love  thee  more  and  to 
serve  thee  better  in  the  time  to  come.  Preserve  us  from 
being;  satisfied  with  the  form  of  godliness.  Whatever 
seeds  of  truth  may  have  fallen  into  our  hearts,  grant  that 
they  may  take  deep  root  and  be  abundantly  fruitful.  By 
the  lessons  we  have  learnt,  prepare  us  for  resuming  and 
prosecuting  our  worldly  employments  with  a  becoming 
frame  of  mind ;  and  help  us  to  pass  through  every  future 
scene  of  life  under  the  guidance  of  Christian  principles. 

Whilst  thou  shalt  see  fit  to  continue  us  in  this  world, 
it  is  our  earnest  desire  and  steadfast  resolution  to  answer 


219 


the  ends  for  which  thou  hast  made  us.  In  the  presence 
of  each  other,  and  before  thee  the  all-seeing  witness  and 
judge,  we  do  at  this  time  form  the  most  serious  purpose  to 
guard  against  all  vicious  appetites  and  passions,  to  behave 
with  fidelity,  prudence,  and  kindness  towards  one  another, 
to  be  diligent  in  the  business  of  our  several  stations,  to  per- 
form every  social  office  with  conscientious  care,  and  to 
remember  the  account  which  we  must  render  unto  thee 
for  our  deportment  here. 

Strengthen  us  by  thy  Spirit,  O  God,  in  this  resolution. 
Protect  us  this  night  against  the  dangers  to  which  we 
may  be  exposed.  And,  when  death  shall  be  our  lot, 
enable  us  to  observe  its  approach  with  composure,  and 
receive  us  into  thy  presence  where  there  is  fulness  of  joy, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 


S. 

PRATER  FOR  MONDAY  MORNING. 

0  thou  Creator,  Governor,  and  supporter  of  men ! 
thou  dwellest  in  light,  and  art  the  father  of  lights.  Grate- 
ful for  the  care  which  thou  hast  exercised  over  us  during 
the  night  past,  we  would  cheerfully  submit  ourselves  to 
thy  guidance  through  the  day  upon  which  we  have  en- 
tered. Keep  us  in  thy  faith  and  fear,  and  secure  us  from 
every  evil  of  soul  and  body.  Impress  on  our  hearts  a 
solemn  sense  of  thy  universal  presence.  Preserve  us 
from  any  snares  which  may  lie  in  our  way,  and  espe- 
cially from  the  sins  which  most  easily  beset  us.  Pre- 
pare us  for  new  occurrences,  whether  prosperous  or 
adverse,  and  quicken  us  in  the  discharge  of  every  obliga- 


220 


tion.  Let  not  continued  peace  and  comfort  make  us 
forgetful  of  thee,  or  corrupt  our  minds. 

Thou  prolongest  our  lives,  that  we  may  attain  more 
and  more  the  true  end  of  life.  May  this  day  witness 
some  improvement  in  knowledge,  piety,  and  virtue.  May 
it  witness  our  diligence  in  that  occupation,  to  which  thou 
callest  us.  We  desire  and  purpose  to  keep  our  con- 
sciences void  of  offence :  but  the  experience  which  we 
have  had  of  our  frailty  makes  us  diffident  of  our  strength. 
Our  confidence  is  in  thy  power  to  confirm  our  faith  and 
invigorate  our  obedience.  We  implore  thine  aid,  that 
we  may  run  in  the  way  of  thy  commandments.  Smile 
on  our  endeavors  after  righteousness  and  usefulness. 
Teach  us  to  feel  the  whole  value  of  our  days  on  earth ; 
and  when  they  shall  be  finished,  vouchsafe  to  receive  us 
into  the  light  and  bliss  of  thy  glorious  presence,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  thy  Son,  our  Lord.  Amen. 


4. 

PRAYER  FOR  MONDAY  EVENING. 

O  thou  infinitely  great  and  adorable  Majesty  of  heaven 
and  earth!  thou  art  ever  present  to  all  thy  creatures. 
Thou  knowest  our  down-sitting  and  our  up-rising ;  thou 
compassest  our  path  and  our  lying  down,  and  art  ac- 
quainted with  all  our  ways. 

Preserver  of  men !  at  the  close  of  another  day,  we 
would  render  unto  thee  our  thanks  for  all  the  mercies, 
by  which  our  lives  have  been  supported  and  rendered 
happy.  Thy  sun  has  cheered  us  with  its  rays,  thine  air 
has  fanned  the  spark  of  life  within  us,  and  by  thy  good- 


221 

ness  we  have  been  fed  with  food  convenient  for  us.  In 
grateful  confidence  of  thy  mercies,  we  will  now  lay  our- 
selves down  in  peace  ;  assured,  that,  if  it  be  thy  will,  we 
shall  sleep  in  safety,  and  rise  on  another  morning  with 
renewed  health  and  vigor.  Forgive  the  transgressions  of 
the  past  day  and  of  all  past  time.  Whatever  has  been 
irregular  in  our  dispositions,  whatever  we  have  done 
which  we  ought  not  to  have  done,  or  omitted  which  we 
ought  to  have  performed,  be  pleased  mercifully  to  par- 
don ;  and  grant  that  our  circumspection  in  future  may  be 
increased. 

Hitherto  thou  hast  helped  us,  provided  for  our  necessi- 
ties, and  crowned  our  lives  with  loving  kindness.  Truly 
our  hope  is  in  thee,  and  under  the  shadow  of  thy  wings 
will  we  put  our  trust.  We  dedicate  ourselves  unto  thee 
as  our  God  and  guide  through  life,  our  support  and  com- 
fort in  death,  and  after  death  our  everlasting  portion  and 
felicity.  Let  thy  goodness  continue  to  follow  us;  and 
enable  us  to  express  our  thankfulness  by  a  growing  holi- 
ness and  resemblance  of  thee. 

Holy  Watchman  of  thy  people,  who  dost  never  slum- 
ber nor  sleep ;  thou  King  eternal,  immortal  and  invisible  ! 
unto  thee  be  honor  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


5. 

PRAYER  FOR  TUESDAY  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  thy  needy  crea- 
tures render  thee  our  humble  praise  for  thy  preservation 
of  us  from  the  beginning  of  our  lives  to  this  day,  and 
especially"  for  having  delivered  us  from  the  dangers  of 
19* 


222 


the  past  night.  To  thy  watchful  providence  we  owe  it, 
that  we  have  been  kept  in  safety,  and  that  no  disturbance 
hath  come  nigh  our  dwelling.  For  these  thy  mercies 
we  bless  and  praise  thee,  beseeching  thee  to  accept  this 
morning  sacrifice.  And  since  it  is  of  thy  goodness,  O 
gracious  Father,  that  our  existence  is  prolonged;  we 
here  devote  both  our  bodies  and  souls  to  thy  service,  in 
a  godly,  righteous,  and  sober  life.  Strengthen  us,  we 
beseech  thee,  in  this  resolution ;  that,  as  we  grow  in  age, 
we  may  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Have  compassion,  we  pray 
thee,  on  our  infirmities ;  and  give  us  the  constant  assist- 
ance of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  be  effectually 
restrained  from  sin  and  excited  to  our  duty.  Imprint 
upon  our  hearts  such  a  dread  of  thy  displeasure,  such  a 
remembrance  of  the  great  day  of  judgment,  and  such  a 
grateful  sense  of  thy  goodness  to  us,  as  may  make  us 
both  afraid  and  ashamed  to  offend  thee.  Keep  us  tem- 
perate in  our  enjoyments  and  diligent  in  our  callings, 
just  and  upright  in  our  dealings,  peaceable,  compas- 
sionate, and  ready  to  do  good  to  all  men.  Direct  us  in 
all  our  ways  ;  prosper  the  work  of  our  hands ;  defend  us 
from  calamities  and  sufferings ;  or,  if  thou  shalt  be 
pleased  to  visit  us  with  them,  enable  us  to  bear  them 
with  patience,  and  to  be  contented  with  our  condition. 
These  things,  and  whatever  else  is  necessary  and  good 
for  us,  we  implore,  with  humble  reliance  upon  thine 
infinite  clemency  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Mediator  and  Re- 
deemer. Amen. 


223 


6. 

PRAYER  FOR  TUESDAY  EVENING. 

Most  merciful  God,  who  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to 
behold  iniquity,  and  hast  promised  forgiveness  to  all 
those  who  confess  and  forsake  their  sins  ;  we  come  be- 
fore thee  sensible  of  our  own  unworthiness,  and  acknow- 
ledge our  numerous  transgressions  of  thy  righteous  laws. 
Look  upon  us,  we  beseech  thee,  with  compassion ;  par- 
don, of  thy  free  grace,  all  our  errors  and  sins ;  give  us 
proper  views  of  the  great  evil  of  them ;  amend  the  tem- 
pers and  dispositions  of  our  souls  ;  and  cleanse  us  from 
all  vicious  thoughts,  unlawful  designs,  and  inordinate 
desires.  May  we  never  suffer  the  sun  to  go  down  upon 
our  wrath,  but  always  retire  to  our  rest  in  peace,  charity, 
and  good-will,  with  a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards 
thee  and  towards  men. 

Accept,  O  Lord,  our  intercessions  foi  all  mankind. 
Be  gracious  unto  thy  church ;  let  the  light  of  thy  gospel 
shine  upon  all  nations ;  bless  all  in  authority  over  us  ; 
do  good  to  our  relations,  friends,  and  neighbors  ;  reward 
our  benefactors ;  pardon  those  who  have  done  or  wish 
us  evil,  and  give  them  better  minds  ;  be  merciful  to  all 
who  are  in  any  trouble;  and  do  thou,  the  God  of  pity, 
minister  to  their  several  necessities. 

Receive  our  thanks,  great  God,  for  our  being,  our  rea- 
son, our  health,  our  friends,  our  food,  our  raiment,  and 
all  the  other  comforts  and  conveniences  of  life.  Above 
all,  we  adore  thy  mercy  in  sending  thine  only  Son  to 
redeem  us  from  sin  and  eternal  death,  and  to  give  us  the 
knowledge  of  our  duty  to  thee.  We  bless  thee  for  thy 
patience  with  us,  notwithstanding  our  many  and  great 


224 


provocations;  for  all  the  directions,  assistances,  and  com- 
forts of  thy  Holy  Spirit;  and  for  all  thy  benefits  and 
favors.  Continue  them  to  us,  we  beseech  thee ;  and 
give  us  grace  to  shew  our  thankfulness  by  sincere  obe- 
dience to  thy  laws. 

Defend  us  this  night  from  all  dangers  and  mischiefs, 
and  bestow  on  us  such  refreshing  sleep  as  may  fit  us  for 
the  duties  of  the  following  day,  if  it  shall  please  thee  to 
prolong  our  lives.  Make  us  ever  mindful  of  the  time 
when  we  shall  lie  down  in  the  dust;  and  grant  us  grace 
always  to  live  in  such  a  manner,  that  we  may  never  be 
afraid  to  die.  Whether  living  or  dying,  may  we  be  thine, 
through  the  mediation  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  in  whose 
name  we  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers.  Amen. 


7. 

PRAYER  FOR  WEDNESDAY  MORNING. 

Lord  God  Almighty,  we  will  praise  thee  with  our 
whole  hearts,  and  shew  forth  thy  goodness  to  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

Thou  hast  placed  the  sun  and  the  moon  in  the  hea- 
vens, to  give  light  upon  the  earth,  and  to  rule  over  the 
day  and  the  night.  All  creatures  wait  upon  thee,  and 
thou  givest  them  their  meat  in  due  season. 

Thou  hast  preserved  us  and  provided  for  us  in  the 
helpless  state  of  infancy,  and  guided  us  in  the  dangerous 
paths  of  youth.  Thou  hast  supplied  our  daily  wants, 
and  brought  us  to  the  present  moment  in  peace  and 
safety.    Through  the  darkness  of  the  night,  thine  eye 


225 


nas  been  upon  us  ;  and  we  appear  before  thee  this  morn- 
ing", surrounded  with  the  gifts  of  thy  bounty. 

Accept,  0  merciful  Father,  our  unfeigned  thanksgiv- 
ings for  these,  and  for  all  our  spiritual  blessings ;  and 
help  us  so  to  improve  and  apply  them,  that  we  may  be 
happy  in  thy  favor,  both  in  this  world,  and  that  which  is 
to  come. 

May  we  be  in  thy  fear  all  the  day  long,  serve  thee 
with  pure  affection,  and  enjoy  the  good  things  of  life  in 
innocence.  In  our  domestic  relations,  may  we  be  all  of 
one  mind,  love  as  brethren,  and  live  in  peace;  that  thou, 
the  God  of  peace  and  love,  mayest  be  with  us.  May  all 
holy  dispositions  be  established  in  our  souls,  and  our 
lives  be  adorned  with  all  good  actions.  May  we  rejoice 
habitually  in  thy  government,  and  in  the  hope  of  thine 
approbation ;  and  finally  be  received  into  thine  everlast- 
ing kingdom,  through  thy  grace  in  thy  blessed  Son,  our 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


§. 

PRAYER  FOR  WEDNESDAY  EVENING. 

O  most  merciful  and  gracious  God !  we  thy  servants 
present  ourselves  before  thee,  this  evening,  to  render 
thanks  unto  thee  for  all  thy  mercies,  to  confess  our  sins, 
to  renew  our  good  resolutions,  and  to  commend  ourselves 
to  the  care  of  thy  Providence. 

Blessed  be  thy  name  for  all  the  powers,  supports,  and 
enjoyments  of  our  nature;  for  all  our  opportunities  of 
securing  happiness  ;  for  our  advantages  as  the  disciples 
of  thy  Son,  for  his  doctrines,  precepts,  example,  surfer- 


226 


ings,  and  resurrection.  Great  is  thy  goodness  to  us  and 
to  all  the  children  of  men ;  and  we  confess,  that  we  are 
not  worthy  of  the  mercies  which  we  have  received  at 
thy  hands.  In  many  things,  we  have  all  offended.  Thou 
knowest  our  follies,  and  our  sins  are  not  hidden  from 
thee.  We  acknowledge  them  with  sorrow  and  penitence  ; 
we  desire  to  walk  before  thee  in  newness  of  life ;  and 
we  beseech  thee,  who  despisest  not  a  contrite  heart,  to 
pardon  all  our  iniquities  and  to  be  merciful  unto  us. 

Teach  us,  O  God,  to  discern  between  good  and  evil ; 
and  enable  us,  in  the  midst  of  the  temptations  of  the 
world,  to  hold  fast  our  integrity  and  to  persevere  in  well- 
doing. Grant,  that  neither  hope  nor  fear  may  ever  lead 
us  to  desire  or  to  do  what  thou  forbiddest.  Help  us  to 
be  harmless  and  undenled,  to  aim  continually  at  the 
mark  of  our  high  calling,  and  to  fight  the  good  fight  of 
faith,  that  we  may  obtain  the  prize. 

Our  outward  circumstances  in  life  we  leave  entirely  to 
the  disposal  of  thy  wisdom  and  goodness.  We  commit 
ourselves  to  thy  care  through  the  ensuing  night  and  the 
remainder  of  our  days,  with  a  steadfast  persuasion,  that, 
if  it  be  best  for  us,  thou  wilt  defend  us  from  evil.  What- 
ever thou  shalt  appoint,  help  us  to  place  our  whole  confi- 
dence in  thee.  Leave  us  not,  neither  forsake  us,  O  thou 
God  of  our  salvation.  Bless  our  friends,  and  guide  them 
by  thine  unerring  Spirit.  Have  pity  upon  all  to  whom 
wearisome  nights  and  restless  days  are  appointed.  And 
raise  all  men  to  that  land  of  perfect  felicity,  where  Jesus 
reigns  forever  and  ever.  Amen. 


227 


9. 

PRAYER  FOR  THURSDAY  MORNING. 

O  God,  the  giver  of  all  good,  who  delightest  in  the 
happiness  of  thy  creatures  !  we  would  raise  our  hearts 
to  thee  in  the  exercise  of  devout  affections.  Having 
daily  united  to  partake  of  thy  bounty,  we  would  unite  to 
give  our  thanks  unto  thee. 

Thou  hast  been  continually  with  us,  rejoicing  to  do  us 
good ;  and  thy  mercies  are  more  than  can  be  numbered. 
Thou  hast  upheld  our  souls  in  life,  and  been  our  refuge 
and  strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble.  Thou  hast 
continually  fed  and  clothed  us,  and  given  us  many  things 
to  enjoy.  When  we  lie  down  to  rest,  thou  art  our  de- 
fence ;  and  when  we  awake,  we  are  still  with  thee. 
Thou  art  leading  us  by  the  mediation  of  thy  Son  to  a 
better  world,  and  causing  all  things  to  work  together  for 
our  good. 

Father,  we  praise  thee  and  rejoice  in  thy  goodness; 
and  we  desire  at  all  times  to  approve  ourselves  unto 
thee.  Preserve  us,  we  beseech  thee,  from  every  secret 
sin.  Dispose  and  assist  us  to  keep  our  hearts,  and  to 
watch  over  our  tongues.  Enable  us  faithfully  to  obey 
thee  in  every  situation,  and  fill  our  minds  with  religious 
veneration  and  gratitude.  Grant,  that  we  may  heartily 
unite  our  endeavors  to  promote  each  other's  happiness, 
bear  with  each  other's  infirmities,  reprove  each  other  in 
the  spirit  of  meekness,  put  away  all  pride  and  envy,  all 
discontent  and  fretfulness,  all  suspicion  and  jealousy,  and 
travel  together  with  increasing  affection  to  the  land  of 
everlasting  joy  and  love. 

Encouraged  by  our  past  experience,  we  humbly  com- 


228 


mit  our  persons  and  concerns  to  thy  direction,  and  con- 
fide in  thine  unbounded  mercy,  as  revealed  and  pledged 
to  us  in  Jesus  Christ,  thy  Son,  our  Lord.  Amen. 


50. 

PRAYER  FOR  THURSDAY  EVENING. 

Almighty  God,  who  art  the  Rewarder  of  all  them  that 
diligently  seek  fhee  !  receive  in  mercy  the  prayers  and 
the  praises  of  thy  children. 

We  adore  thee  as  the  greatest  and  the  best  of  beings, 
the  source  of  all  power,  wisdom,  goodness,  and  happi- 
ness. Without  thee  we  can  do  nothing;  and  on  thee 
we  depend  from  day  to  day.  Thine  energy  sustains,  thy 
presence  animates,  thy  gracious  influence  blesses  the 
universe.  Our  times  are  in  thy  hands  ;  our  advantages 
and  sorrows  are  dispensed  by  thy  Providence.  Thy 
mercy  has  given  us  a  Redeemer,  who  is  able  to  save  unto 
the  uttermost;  and  thine  unmerited  love  adds  to  our  days 
and  satisfactions,  that  we  may  be  drawn  to  devote  our 
hearts  to  thy  service. 

We  confess,  O  Lord,  that  we  have  disobeyed  thy  laws 
and  been  unmindful  of  thy  goodness.  We  lament  with 
sincere  sorrow  our  errors  and  transgressions.  We  desire 
to  forsake  every  evil  way;  and  we  humbly  trust  in  thy 
grace  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins.  Being  justified  by 
faith,  may  we  have  peace  with  thee,  be  saved  from  the 
dominion  of  vice,  and  be  filled  with  the  fruits  of  thy 
Spirit.  May  we  be  at  all  times  sensible  of  the  vanity  of 
the  world,  of  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  and  of  its  certain 
tendency  to  make  us  miserable.    May  we  entertain  just 


229 


convictions  of  the  worth  of  our  own  souls,  and  of  the 
value  and  importance  of  the  glory  to  which  we  are  call- 
ed. May  we  set  our  affections  upon  the  things  above, 
be  armed  against  the  allurements  and  terrors  of  this  tran- 
sitory state,  and  hold  ourselves  in  constant  readiness  to 
depart  hence  and  to  stand  before  our  Judge. 

Keep  us  this  night,  Almighty  Guardian,  under  thy 
watchful  eye.  If  it  be  agreeable  to  thy  will,  let  no  evil 
befall  us  or  ours.  Have  mercy  upon  those,  for  whose 
welfare  we  feel  particularly  solicitous.  Comfort  and  sus- 
tain all  who  are  in  trouble  and  adversity.  Order  all 
things  for  us  as  seemeth  right  in  thy  sight ;  and  do  us 
good  now  and  evermore  according  to  thy  promises  de- 
clared unto  us  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  And  through 
him  be  glory  unto  thee  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


11. 

PRAYER  FOR  FRIDAY  MORNING, 

Eternal  and  incomprehensible  Jehovah,  Father  and 
Friend  of  the  children  of  men!  we  would  acknowledge 
thy  perfections  and  feel  our  dependence  on  thee.  Thou 
art  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  and  with  thee  there  is 
no  variableness  nor  shadow  of  turning.  Thou  art  the 
righteous  Lord,  whose  countenance  beholdeth  the  up- 
right. Thou  acceptest  not  the  persons  of  men,  but  wilt 
render  unto  the  rich  and  the  poor  according  to  their 
works.  Thou  art  good,  and  ever  ready  to  forgive  the 
penitent. 

We  thank  thee,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  for  all  that 
thou  hast  done  for  us.    Thou  hast  brought  us  into  life, 
20 


230 


and  continually  watched  over  us.  Thou  hast  again  pre- 
served us,  and  granted  us  the  refreshment  of  quiet  repose. 
Through  thy  goodness  we  appear  before  thee  at  this 
time,  in  health  and  ease,  with  the  free  use  of  our  reason, 
and  in  the  enjoyment  of  many  blessings.  What  shall 
we  lender  unto  thee  for  all  thy  benefits  ?  We  desire  to 
show  forth  thy  praise,  not  only  with  our  lips,  but  in  our 
lives  ;  and  to  spend  this  day,  and  the  remainder  of  our 
days,  in  a  uniform  obedience  to  thy  holy  commands. 

Incline  our  hearts,  we  beseech  thee,  to  thy  precepts. 
Endue  us  with  that  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  which 
are  well-pleasing  unto  thee.  Teach  us  to  live  by  the 
faith  of  thy  Son,  who  hath  loved  us,  and  given  himself 
for  us.  Preserve  us  from  thinking  of  ourselves  more 
highly  than  we  ought  to  think,  and  clothe  us  with  the 
ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.  Assist  us  to  take 
heed  unto  our  ways,  to  direct  our  affairs  with  discretion, 
to  be  temperate  in  all  things,  to  walk  within  our  house 
with  perfect  hearts,  and  to  order  our  whole  conversation 
and  conduct  according  to  thy  will. 

Through  all  the  changes  of  our  lives,  grant,  O  God, 
that  we  may  be  without  covetousness,  receive -thy  gifts 
with  thankful  hearts,  enjoy  them  with  sobriety  and  be- 
nevolence, and  endure  afflictions  with  such  patience  that 
they  may  work  out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eter- 
nal weight  of  glory.  And  unto  thee,  the  God  of  all 
consolation  and  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  be  endless  honor 
and  praise.    Am  eh. 


231 


1'2. 

PRAYER  FOR  FRIDAY  EVENING. 

Almighty  God,  the  Parent  of  all  the  families  of  the 
earth!  we  thy  children  unite  to  present  unto  thee  the 
tribute  justly  due  to  thy  name. 

We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  created  us  in  thine  own 
image,  made  us  capable  of  knowledge  and  wisdom,  en- 
dowed us  with  social  affections,  and  implanted  in  us  a 
sense  of  good  and  evil.  We  praise  thee  for  our  con- 
tinual support,  and  acknowledge  that  thou  daily  loadest 
us  with  benefits.  Above  all,  we  bless  thee  for  thine  in- 
estimable love  in  sending  thine  only-begotten  Son,  to 
instruct,  to  guide,  to  save  us  from  sin  and  misery,  and  to 
elevate  us  to  an  inheritance  which  is  incorruptible  in 
heaven.  We  will  bless  thee,  O  Lord,  at  all  times ;  thy 
praise  shall  be  continually  in  our  mouths. 

While  we  acknowledge  before  thee,  O  God,  thine  in- 
cessant bounty  and  eternal  love  ;  we  confess  with  shame, 
that  we  have  not  been  as  careful  to  improve  and  make 
suitable  returns  for  them,  as  it  was  our  duty  to  be. 
Though  thou  hast  nourished  and  brought  us  up  as  chil- 
dren, we  have  rebelled  against  thee.  But  we  desire  to 
become  wiser  and  better ;  and  we  beseech  thee,  who  art 
slow  to  anger,  to  pardon  all  our  transgressions.  O  Lord, 
show  thy  mercy  upon  us,  and  grant  us  thy  salvation. 

Lead  us  by  thy  gracious  hand  in  the  path  of  our  duty  ; 
and,,  in  the  time  of  temptation,  let  thy  good  Spirit  be 
with  us,  to  keep  us  from  falling.  May  our  minds  be 
purified  from  all  sinful  affections,  and  be  deeply  impress- 
ed and  regularly  influenced  by  every  religious  truth. 


232 


May  Ave  be  steadfast  and  immovable,  always  abounding 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

Thou  art  the  Protector  of  all  that  put  their  trust  in 
thee.  We  pray  thee  to  show  compassion  to  such  as  are 
in  pain,  sickness,  or  distress.  "We  commend  ourselves, 
our  friends,  and  all  our  concerns  to  thy  holy  keeping. 
Defend  us  by  thy  power,  direct  us  by  thy  wisdom,  pro- 
vide for  us  by  thy  goodness;  and,  when  our  heart  and 
our  flesh  shall  fail,  be  thou,  0  God,  the  strength  of  our 
hearts  and  our  portion  forever.  Amen. 


13. 

PRAYER  FOR  SATURDAY  MORNING. 

O  Gon,  who  givest  unto  all  creatures  life,  and  breath, 
and  all  things !  we  thy  servants  would  reverence  thine 
infinite  perfections,  and  adore  thee  as  the  fountain  of  all 
virtue  and  felicity. 

Thou  art  the  same  in  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness, 
throughout  all  generations.  Thou  upholdest  every  being 
by  thy  mighty  word,  and  preservest  the  regular  succes- 
sion of  day  and  night,  of  summer  and  winter,  of  seed- 
time and  harvest.  By  thine  appointment,  the  sun  ariseth, 
and  man  goeth  forth  to  his  work.  The  earth  is  thine 
and  the  fulness  thereof. 

Blessed  be  thou,  our  merciful  Father,  for  the  protec- 
tion afforded  us,  for  the  refreshment  of  sleep,  for  our 
measure  of  ease  and  health,  for  every  present  comfort, 
and  for  all  our  hopes  of  future  good.  To  thy  tender  com- 
passion alone  we  ascribe  them,  and  are  sensible  of  the 


233 


vast  obligation  which  they  lay  upon  us  to  love  and  serve 
thee  with  every  faculty  of  our  bodies  and  souls. 

Let  the  consciousness  of  the  homage  and  fidelity  we 
owe  to  thee  accompany  us  wherever  we  go  ;  that  we 
may  live  in  all  good  conscience;  and  that,  whether  we 
eat  or  drink,  or  whatever  we  do,  we.  may  do  all  to  thy 
glory.  Teach  us  to  be  prudent  in  ordering  our  affairs, 
industrious  in  performing  the  business  of  our  stations, 
moderate  in  our  desires,  and  innocent  in  our  enjoyments, 
careful  in  redeeming  the  time,  resigned  under  chastise- 
ment, courteous  and  candid  to  all  around  us,  equitable 
and  compassionate  to  those  with  whom  we  shall  have  to 
deal,  grateful  to  our  friends  and  benefactors,  and  generous 
and  forgiving  to  any  that  may  injure  or  offend  us.  Let 
the  same  mind  be  in  us,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Enable  us  heartily  to  rejoice  in  his  salvation,  and  cause 
all  things  to  work  together  for  our  eternal  welfare,  through 
the  riches  of  thy  grace.  Amen. 


11. 

PRAYER  FOR  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

Great  and  glorious  God!  the  heavens  are  thy  throne, 
and  the  earth  is  thy  footstool.  Thou  art  nigh  unto  all 
them  that  call  upon  thee  in  sincerity  and  truth.  Thou 
art  conducting  thy  children  in  the  path  of  peace ;  and 
thou  continually  affordest  them  the  supplies  which  they 
need. 

We  thank  thee,  that  we  have  been  preserved  through 
another  day  and  another  week.    We  thank  thee,  that 
thine  arm  has  been  our  support,  thy  shield  our  defence, 
20* 


234 


thy  Providence  and  Spirit  our  guardian  and  guide.  We 
thank  thee  for  our  personal  and  family  blessings,  (for  our 
deliverance  from  dangers  and  calamities,)  and  for  every 
agreeable  and  happy  circumstance  of  our  condition.  We 
thank  thee,  above  all,  that  we  are  brought  to  the  know- 
ledge of  thee  and  of  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent; 
that  we  have  the  promises  of  thy  mercy ;  and  that,  though 
this  frail  existence  is  fleeting  away,  we  have  the  assured 
hope  of  immortal  felicity.  Thy  compassions  fail  not, 
great  God,  though  our  days  on  earth  are  diminishing. 
Be  thou  exalted  above  the  heavens !  and  be  thy  sacred 
name  praised  for  ever  and  ever  ! 

Merciful  Father!  blot  out,  we  pray  thee,  the  sins  that 
have  been  committed  by  us  in  the  week  which  is  now 
drawing  to  a  close,  and  in  the  whole  course  of  our  de- 
parted days.  We  lament,  that  we  have  often  been  led 
astray,  and  have  been  chargeable  with  many  negligences 
and  omissions.  We  confess  them  unto  thee  with  an 
humble  and  contrite  spirit ;  and  beseech  thee  to  cleanse 
our  consciences  from  evil  works,  to  lift  on  us  the  light  of 
thy  countenance,  and  to  give  us  the  blessedness  of  those 
whose  transgressions  are  covered. 

Dispose  us  to  realize  fully,  that  we  are  the  monuments 
of  thy  sparing  mercy ;  in  order  that  our  hearts  may  be 
consecrated  to  thee.  Illuminate  our  minds  with  thy  hea- 
venly truth.  Preserve  us  from  all  false  judgments  con- 
cerning the  ends  of  living  and  the  way  to  happiness. 
Secure  us  from  the  influence  of  vain  customs  and  evil 
examples.  Increase  our  faith;  enliven  our  hope;  en- 
large our  charity;  inspire  us  with  every  pious,  virtuous, 
and  amiable  disposition ;  and  help  us  to  become  Chris- 
tians, not  in  name  only,  but  in  deed. 


235 


Another  step  has  been  taken  towards  eternity  ;  week 
after  week,  and  month  after  month,  are  passing  away  ; 
and  we  know,  that  our  times  are  in  thy  hand,  and  that 
there  may  be  to  us  but  a  few  more  days  in  this  world. 
Gracious  God,  suffer  us  not  to  forget  the  shortness  and 
precariousness  of  life,  or  the  solemnities  of  judgment  and 
eternity.  Prepare  us  to  meet  our  last  end  with  a  serene 
and  peaceful  mind.  Incline  us  so  to  pass  through  things 
temporal,  that  we  may  not  forget  the  things  which  are 
eternal.  Help  us  to  love  each  other  as  beings,  who  have 
each  other's  immortal  happiness  at  heart;  and,  after  we 
shall  have  been  separated  from  one  another  by  death,  be 
pleased  to  unite  us  in  holy  fellowship  before  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Lamb. 

We  commend  our  bodies  and  our  souls  to  thy  care; 
and  beseech  thee  to  do  good  unto  all  men.  We  offer  up 
these  our  prayers  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  through  whom 
Ave  trust  that  we  shall  be  pardoned  and  accepted  now  and 
evermore.  Amen. 


15. 

PRAYER  FOR  A  FAMILY  AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  YEAR. 

Eternal  Jehovah !  in  thee  we  live  and  move  and  have 
our  being.  In  thy  hand  is  our  breath  ;  it  is  because  thou 
hast  sustained  us,  that  we  have  continued  to  this  day. 
With  praise  to  thee,  the  God  of  our  lives,  we  come  into 
thy  presence ;  with  thanks  to  thee,  the  unfailing  source 
of  mercy  !  Thou  didst  bring  us  into  this  world,  and  place 
us  on  this  stage  of  action.  Thou  didst  uphold  us  in  the 
helpless  days  of  infancy,  and  preserve  us  from  the  innu- 


236 

merable  evils  to  which  we  were  then  exposed.  We 
tasted  of  thy  bounty,  before  we  were  capable  of  perceiv- 
ing the  hand  from  which  it  came.  With  every  returning 
year  thy  favors  have  been  multiplied  upon  us.  Thou 
hast  been  with  us  and  hast  helped  us  in  all  our  troubles. 
Often  hast  thou  healed  our  diseases,  removed  our  sor- 
rows, and  renewed  our  strength.  Thy  candle  has  shined 
upon  our  tabernacle;  thy  corn  has  nourished  us;  thy 
smiles  have  gladdened  our  hearts.  Whilst  many  have 
been  cut  off  and  have  passed  into  an  awful  eternity,  we 
are  yet  numbered  with  the  living.  Whilst  thousands 
have  fallen  at  our  right  hand  and  our  left,  we  continue  to 
stand,  witnesses  that  thou  art  good  to  the  evil  and  un- 
thankful. Through  the  riches  of  thy  forbearance  and 
long-suffering,  thou  art  continuing  us  in  a  state  of  trial, 
giving  unto  us  space  for  repentance,  and  favoring  us  with 
thy  holy  gospel  and  with  all  necessary  means  of  grace 
and  reformation. 

G  od  of  compassion,  take  not  thy  Spirit  from  us.  Con- 
tinue to  us  thy  heavenly  blessings.  Prepare  us  for  future 
changes  in  our  condition,  and  let  them  be  sanctified  to 
our  truest  interest  and  happiness.  We  commit  ourselves 
to  thy  care;  we  devote  ourselves  to  thy  service  ;  we  refer 
all  events  concerning  us  to  thine  infinite  wisdom  and  fa- 
therly goodness.  Lead  us  seasonably  to  consider  the 
things  which  belong  to  our  peace.  Give  us  realizing 
views  of  death  and  a  judgment  to  come.  Enable  us  to 
depart  from  the  world,  when  thou  shalt  call  us  away, 
with  tranquility  and  comfort  of  mind,  exempt  from  the 
terrors  of  guilt;  and  bring  us  to  the  enjoyment  of  thy 
favor  in  the  realms  of  glory,  through  the  mediation  of 
Jesus  Christ,  thy  Son,  our  Lord.  Amen. 


237 


PRAYER  FOR  A  FAMILY  AT  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE 
YEAR. 

Almighty  God,  God  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh,  Pre- 
server and  Ruler  of  the  children  of  men  !  hear  in  mercy 
thy  servants,  who  raise  their  hearts  unto  thee.  We  ac- 
knowledge, that,  in  seasons  past,  we  have  often  been  too 
earnest  about  the  things  of  sense  and  time,  too  regardless 
of  the  objects  of  faith  and  futurity.  We  confess,  that 
we  have  too  often  walked  in  a  vain  show,  and  disquieted 
ourselves  in  vain.  We  cannot  attempt  to  deny,  that  we 
have  been  frequently  undutiful  and  unthankful.  Wouldst 
thou  judge  us  without  mercy,  we  should  be  utterly  desti- 
tute of  hope.  Wouldst  thou  deal  with  us  according  to 
our  sins,  we  should  be  miserable  indeed.  But  we  re- 
joice, that  thou  desirest  not  the  ruin  of  thy  creatures,  but 
rather  that  they  should  repent  and  live.  It  is  our  desire 
to  cast  off  all  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  and  to 
walk  as  children  of  the  light  and  of  the  day.  It  is  our 
purpose,  that  this  year  shall  witness  our  greater  reforma- 
tion from  every  thing  that  is  amiss  in  us,  and  our  increas- 
ing improvement  in  the  graces  of  the  Christian  character. 

If  it  be  consistent  with  the  purposes  of  thine  inscruta- 
ble wisdom,  we  pray  that  our  lives  may  be  spared;  not 
merely  that  we  may  enjoy  an  animal  existence,  but  that 
we  may  be  furnished  with  an  opportunity  of  doing  good 
and  becoming  better.  We  commit  all  our  concerns  to 
thee;  and  would  submit  to  those  circumstances,  which 
thou,  who  alone  knowest  what  is  best  for  us,  shalt  or- 
dain. If  thou  wilt,  we  desire  the  continuance  of  health 
and  comfort.  If  thou  shouldst  send  sickness  or  adversity 
to  us,  may  we  be  prepared  for  these  and  all  other  changes 


233 


of  our  situation.  If  it  be  thy  decree,  that  this  year  any 
of  us  shall  die  ;  may  we  be  ready  for  our  departure.  We 
dare  not  say,  that  we  will  do  this  or  that :  but  we  would 
cherish  one  resolution,  to  become  and  always  to  be  such 
persons  as  thou  shalt  be  pleased  to  approve. 

Heavenly  Father!  do  thou  preserve  us  from  every  in- 
jurious delay.  Let  not  the  night  of  darkness,  in  which 
no  man  can  work,  overtake  us  unawares.  Forbid,  that 
we  should  ever  presume  on  life,  or  boast  of  to-morrow, 
or  be  immoderately  attached  to  earthly  things.  May  we 
always  do  with  diligence  what  thou  appointest  us  to  per- 
form. If  death  shall  approach  us  by  slow  advances,  may 
it  find  us  well  employed ;  and  if  we  are  suddenly  called 
to  exchange  worlds,  may  it  not  be  our  lot  to  have  trea- 
sured up  fear  and  remorse.  Hear  us,  we  beseech  thee, 
in  these  our  supplications,  which  we  offer  up  in  the  name 
of  our  great  Mediator.  And  unto  thee,  the  King  eternal, 
imrnartal,  and  invisible,  be  honor  and  glory,  for  ever  and 
ever,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  Amen. 


17. 

PRAYER  FOR  A  FAMILY  IN  BEHALF  OF  A  SICK 
PERSON. 

0  God,  who  hast  taught  us,  at  all  times  and  in  every 
condition,  to  make  our  requests  known  unto  thee!  We 
would  adore  thee  as  the  author  and  arbiter  of  life,  and  the 
disposer  of  sickness  and  of  death.  We  offer  up  our  hum- 
ble supplications  in  behalf  of  thy  servant,  who  is  labor- 
ing under  pain  and  disease.  Look  down  upon  him  (her) 
with  mercy ;  let  the  consideration  of  thy  goodness  and 


239 


wisdom  strengthen  and  comfort  his  soul;  and  let  the  pre* 
cious  doctrines  and  example  of  thy  Son  enable  him  to 
suffer  with  patience.  We  pray,  with  submission  to  thy 
Providence,  that  thou  wouldst  be  pleased  to  remove  his 
disorder,  and  restore  him  to  health.  Graciously  prolong 
his  days  upon  earth;  and  grant,  that  his  affliction  may 
produce  in  him  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  to  the  honor 
of  thy  name.  By  the  sadness  of  his  countenance,  may 
his  heart  be  made  better ;  and  may  he  long  live,  to  mani- 
fest his  thankfulness  to  thee,  and  to  do  good  in  his 
go  aeration. 

But,  if  this  affliction  should  be  unto  death,  may  thy 
servant  be  prepared  to  give  himself  up  into  thy  hands > 
with  Christian  fortitude,  in  joyful  expectation  of  thy 
mercy  unto  eternal  life.  Give  him  unfeigned  repentance 
for  all  his  sins,  and  a  firm  reliance  on  thy  gracious  pro- 
mises in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  May  the  hope  of  thy 
favor  support  him  in  his  last  hour ;  may  he  leave  the 
world  in  peace  of  mind,  and  in  charity  with  all  men ; 
and  m?y  he  be  received  into  thy  heavenly  kingdom,  and 
be  made  a  partaker  of  that  happiness,  which  eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  and  which  it  hath  not  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive. 

O  God  teach  us  to  be  wise ;  console  our  hearts ;  and 
command  thy  blessing  upon  thy  servant,  even  life  ever- 
more, through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 


18. 

PRAYER  FOR  A  FAMILY  IN  BEHALF  OF  A  SICK  CHILD. 
Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  thou  art  the  foim- 


240 


tain  of  all  good,  the  refuge  of  the  distressed,  the  friend 
and  comforter  of  those  who  look  up  to  thy  throne  for 
help.    We  would  offer  up  our  prayers  unto  thee  in  be- 
half of  the  child,  on  whom  thou  hast  seen  fit  to  lay  thine 
alHicting  hand.  We  beseech  thee,  if  it  be  consistent  with 
thy  wise  and  holy  will,  to  bless  the  means  employed  for 
his  recovery,  and  to  raise  him  up  to  health  and  strength. 
Suffer  not  the  wishes  of  his  parents  to  be  disappointed ; 
but  in  thy  great  mercy  spare  him,  to  be  the  comfort  and 
support  of  their  advancing  years,  and  to  glorify  thy  name 
by  obeying  thee  and  becoming  useful  in  the  world.  But, 
whatever  thou  hast  determined  concerning  him,  thy  will, 
O  God,  be  done  !    Preserve  us  from  fainting  under  thy 
chastisements;  and,  if  thou  takest  him  away  from  the 
world,  vouchsafe  to  receive  his  soul  into  that  blessed 
land,  where  sorrow  and  death  are  unknown.    Into  thy 
hands  we  commit  him,  ourselves,  and  all  whom  we  love ; 
and  we  humbly  pray,  that,  by  all  the  dispensations  of  thy 
Providence,  we  may  be  trained  up  for  that  state,  where 
thou  wilt  wipe  away  all  tears  from  the  eyes  of  mourners, 
and  Avhere  pious  friends  and  relations  shall  rejoice  with 
each  other  for  ever  and  ever,  through  thine  unspeakable 
love  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Amen. 


19. 

THANKSGIVING  OF  A  FAMILY  FOR  THE  RECOVERY 
OF  A  MKMBER  OF  THE  SAME  FROM  DANGEROUS 
SICKNESS. 

Most  merciful  and  gracious  God,  the  Creator  and  Pre- 
server of  the  universe  !  we  would  raise  our  hearts  with 
grateful  sentiments  unto  thee,  from  whom  alone  cometh 


241 


our  help.  We  acknowledge,  that  thou  rulest  over  all-; 
that  of  thee,  and  through  thee,  and  to  thee  are  all  things. 
Thou  speakest,  and  it  is  done ;  thou  commandest,  and  it 
stands  fast.  The  skill  of  the  physician,  and  the  power 
of  medicine  are  derived  from  thee.  It  is  thou,  who  heal- 
est  all  our  diseases,  who  redeemest  our  lives  from 
destruction,  and  renewest  our  strength ;  and  to  thy  name 
alone  be  all  the  glory  and  honor.  We  render  unto  thee 
our  united  and  hearty  thanks  for  thy  great  goodness, 
manifested  to  thy  servant,  whom  thou  hast  been  pleased 
to  raise  from  the  bed  of  sickness,  and  to  restore  to  a  capa- 
city of  pei forming  the  duties  and  enjoying  the  comforts 
of  life.  To  thy  kind  Providence  we  ascribe  it,  that  this 
affliction  hath  not  been  unto  death,  and  that  the  voice  of 
health  and  rejoicing  is  again  heard  in  our  habitation. 
We  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  for  thou  hast  dealt  bountifully 
with  us.  May  thy  servant,  whom  thou  hast  rescued  from 
the  devouring  grave,  manifest  his  [her)  sense  of  thy  lov- 
ing kindness,  by  devoting  the  remainder  of  his  days  to 
thee,  as  a  true  disciple  of  his  Master  and  Redeemer,  in  a 
constant  obedience  to  thy  holy  commandments.  May 
the  remembrance  of  what  thou  hast  done  for  his  soul 
confirm  and  establish  his  good  resolutions,  and  inspire 
him  with  a  lively  confidence  in  thy  protection  and  care. 
May  this  instance  of  thy  mercy  to  our  family  engage  us 
all  to  love  thee  with  our  whole  hearts,  and  to  rejoice  in 
thy  Providence.  While  we  have  health  and  life,  may 
we  never  abuse  or  trifle  with  them,  but  be  careful  to  im- 
prove them  well,  and  promote  each  other's  happiness  to 
the  utmost  of  our  ability. 

It  is  better  to  trust  in  thee,  O  Lord,  than  to  put  confi- 
dence in  man.    Thou  art  our  refuge  and  our  God,  and 
21 


242 


we  will  praise  thee.  We  will  give  thanks  unto  thee ;  for 
thou  art  good,  and  thy  mercy  endureth  for  ever.  Amen. 


20. 

A  PRAYER  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  ANY  PERSON  IN  A 
FAMILY. 

Eternal  God,  without  whose  direction  and  Provi- 
dence nothing  can  happen  to  us  in  life  or  death !  out  of 
the  depths  of  affliction  and  sorrow  we  lift  up  our  souls 
unto  thee  ;  for  in  thee  alone  are  our  help  and  hope. 

Our  existence  is  in  thy  hands,  and  all  our  enjoyments 
are  at  thy  disposal.  Thou  didst  at  first  call  us  into  being 
by  thy  mighty  power ;  and,  when  thou  takest  away  our 
breath,  we  die  and  return  to  the  dust. 

In  the  midst  of  life,  we  are  in  death.  To  whom  may 
we  seek  for  succor,  but  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  who  changest 
not,  and  who  hast  been  the  refuge  of  thy  children  in  all 
generations  ?  The  Lord  liveth ;  let  our  hearts  rejoice; 
and  let  the  God  of  our  salvation  be  for  ever  exalted. 
Under  all  the  troubles  of  this  life,  thy  mercy  is  our  con- 
fidence and  support.  Even  as  a  father  pitieth  his  chil- 
dren, so  thou  hast  compassion  upon  the  sons  of  men. 
Infinite  wisdom  and  love  direct  all  thy  dispensations. 
Behold  thy  servants,  O  Lord ;  do  with  us  whatsoever 
seemeth  good  in  thy  sight.  The  Lord  gave  ;  and  the 
Lord  hath  taken  away :  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Blessed  be  thy  name,  especially,  that,  according  to  thine 
abundant  mercy,  thou  hast  begotten  us  again,  by  the  re- 
surrection of  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  to  the  lively  hope  of 
an  inheritance,  that  is  undenled  and  fadeth  not  away. 


213 


Teach  us,  O  most  gracious  God,  by  the  instances  of 
mortality  which  are  before  our  eyes,  and  particularly  by 
the  present  mournful  event,  to  see  how  short  and  uncer- 
tain our  abode  on  earth  is,  and  so  to  number  our  days 
that  we  may  apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom  and  seek  the 
things  which  are  above.  May  we  sp^end  the  remainder 
of  our  time  in  this  world  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  every 
Christian  duty ;  and  study  to  live  in  such  a  manner,  as 
we  shall  wish  to  have  done,  when  we  come  to  die.  Give 
us  grace  to  follow  the  good  examples  of  those,  who  have 
departed  hence  in  thy  faith  and  fear ;  that  we  may  with 
them  be  partakers  of  thy  heavenly  kingdom.  Grant,  that 
we  may  labor  with  increasing  zeal  to  become  the  true 
disciples  of  our  blessed  Saviour;  and,  after  believing  in 
him  and  obeying  him  here  below,  be  united  with  him  at 
thy  right  hand,  and,  with  all  whom  we  love,  and  with 
the  virtuous  and  pious  of  all  nations  and  tongues,  praise 
thee  through  endless  ages.  Amen. 


21. 

A  PRAYER   FOR   PARENTS  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  A 
YOUNG  CHILD. 

O  thou,  who  hast  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die, 
and  who  alone  knowest  what  is  really  good  for  us  !  we 
fly  to  thee,  beseeching  thee  to  sanctify  unto  us  the  be- 
reavement, which  fills  our  hearts  with  grief.  Thou  hast 
united  us  to  the  objects  of  our  innocent  affection  by  the 
tenderest  ties  ;  and  we  bless  thee,  that  thou  wast  pleased 
to  give  us  our  departed  child,  and  to  bestow  on  us  the 
satisfactions  and  joys  which  parents  feel.    Thou  hast 


244 


with  the  arrow  of  death  taken  away  from  us  this  beloved 
being ;  and  we  would  bow  with  resignation  to  thy  sove- 
reign appointment.  We  commit  its  body  to  the  grave, 
and  its  soul  to  thine  infinite  mercy.  And  we  rejoice  and 
thank  thee,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  declared  :— 
"  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Compassionate  Father !  console  our  sorrows,  we  pray 
thee ;  and  prevent  us  from  despising  thy  chastenings,  or 
fainting  when  rebuked  of  thee.  Teach  us  more  perfectly 
to  do  and  suffer  thy  will,  and  to  draw  instruction  from 
the  adversities  which  we  experience.  Affect  us  with 
just  convictions  of  the  vanity  of  human  life,  and  the  un- 
certainty of  earthly  comforts.  Dispose  us  to  work  out 
our  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,  and  to  give 
the  most  serious  attention  to  the  religious  instruction  and 
improvement  of  those  whom  thou  hast  preserved  to  us. 
Instead  of  attempting  fully  to  explain  the  unsearchable 
mysteries  of  thy  government,  may  our  hearts  rest  as- 
sured, that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  thee ;  and  may  we  steadily  look  forward  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  just  and  the  re-union  of  those  who 
die  in  the  Lord,  through  our  exalted  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer, Amen. 


PRAYERS 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  INDIVIDUALS. 


l. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  AN  AWAKENED  SINNER. 

O  Thou  righteous  and  holy  Being,  from  whom  no 
secrets  can  be  hid !  I  am  ashamed,  and  blush  to  lift  up 
my  face  to  thee.  Mine  iniquities  are  increased  over  my 
head,  and  my  trespass  is  grown  up  unto  the  heavens  ! 
I  have  slighted  thine  authority,  forgotten  the  one  thing 
needful,  rebelled  against  thee,  my  Sovereign  and  my  Fa- 
ther, and  violated  laws  which  are  perfectly  holy,  just,  and 
good.  Unthankful  for  thy  mercies,  and  despising  thine 
instructions,  I  have  cast  off  thy  fear,  pursued  the  plea- 
sures of  sin,  and  nearly  destroyed  myself.  My  example 
has  corrupted  and  emboldened  others  in  vice.  I  tremble, 
while  I  think  of  the  injury  which  I  may  have  done  to 
my  companions.  I  tremble,  while  I  reflect  upon  the  vile 
return  which  I  have  made  to  thee  the  best  of  beings,  and 
upon  the  gulf  of  ruin  towards  which  I  have  been  ap- 
proaching. Hadst  thou  entered  into  judgment  with  me, 
and  rewarded  me  according  to  my  deserts,  how  awful 
would  have  been  my  condition !  Wretched  man  that  I 
am,  who  shall  deliver  me  and  break  the  power  of  my 
evil  habits?  God  of  compassion,  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner.    Unworthy  as  I  am,  cast  me  not  away  from  thy 

presence ;  deny  me  not  the  grace  which  thou  hast  en- 
21* 


246 


couraged  me  to  implore ;  help,  Lord,  or  I  perish ;  save 
my  sinking  soul,  and  give  me  repentance  unto  life.  Im- 
pute not  unto  me,  I  beseech  thee,  my  transgressions; 
accept  my  humiliation  and  remorse  ;  and  grant  me  to  say 
from  experience,  with  thee  there  is  plenteous  forgiveness 
and  redemption.  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  and  renew 
a  right  spirit  within  me.  Let  not  evil  be  present  with 
me,  when  I  would  do  good.  Let  me  no  longer  run  into 
the  danger  which  I  see.  Let  not  unbelief,  and  passion, 
and  temptation  prevail  against  the  convictions,  which 
thou  hast  given  me,  of  the  malignity  and  danger  of  sin, 
of  the  vanity  of  the  world,  of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  and 
of  the  awfulness  of  eternity.  Preserve  me  from  being 
fatally  hardened  and  blinded.  And  though  I  have  dis- 
honored thee  and  depraved  myself,  Almighty  God,  let 
thy  Spirit  operate  upon  my  mind,  and  raise  me  up  from 
the  death  of  sin  unto  a  life  of  righteousness. 

Lord  of  life !  cut  me  not  off  from  the  land  of  the  liv- 
ing, until  I  am  lit  for  death  and  judgment.  Spare  me  to 
bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  Give  me  grace  to 
become  such  as  I  ought  to  be,  to  counteract  the  evil  effects 
of  the  criminal  course  I  have  pursued,  to  make  restitu- 
tion to  those  I  have  injured,  and  to  teach  transgressors 
thy  ways.  Inspire  me  with  a  dread  of  relapsing  into 
those  iniquities,  which  have  hidden  from  me  the  light  of 
thy  countenance.  Whatever  else  may  happen,  whatever 
my  vices  and  crimes  may  produce  to  me,  let  not  the  reli- 
gious impressions  of  this  moment  be  ever  forgotten. 

O  Lord,  I  am  guilty  and  deserving  of  thy  wrath :  but 
thou  hast  revealed  to  me,  that  thou  wilt  not  despise  the 
sacrifices  of  a  broken  spirit.  My  whole  reliance  is  on 
thy  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  set  forth  to 


247 


be  a  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  and  who  is 
able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto  thee 
through  him.  In  the  name  of  this  Mediator  I  offer  up 
my  prayers ;  and  I  desire  to  glory  in  his  cross,  and  to  be 
accepted  through  him  now  and  evermore.  Amen. 


2. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  A  PERSON,  RECOVERED  FROM  A  NE- 
GLIGENT MIND  TO  A  SERIOUS  VIEW  OF  RELIGIOUS 
TRUTH. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  the  just  and  equita- 
ble Ruler  of  the  children  of  men !  behold  in  mercy  thy 
frail  and  forgetful  child,  who  turns  unto  thee  with  a  peni- 
tent and  humble  heart.  Blessed  be  thy  name,  that  I  am 
brought  to  see,  how  careless  and  unprofitable  I  am. 
Blessed  be  thy  name,  that,  though  I  have  been  greatly 
inconsiderate  and  negligent,  thy  Providence  and  gracs 
have  prevented  me  from  falling  into  presumptuous  and 
atrocious  transgressions.  But,  while  I  thank  thee,  my 
heavenly  Father,  for  the  restraints  which  have  been  laid 
upon  me,  I  confess  with  shame,  that  I  have  often  been 
unmindful  of  what  I  owe  to  thee  and  thy  beloved  Son, 
and  that  I  have  not  been  duly  influenced  by  the  princi- 
ples of  thy  sacred  gospel.  I  have  not  been  diligent  in 
advancing  the  welfare  of  my  fellow-men,  have  often  lost 
sight  of  the  concerns  of  my  own  soul  and  of  the  world 
to  come,  have  been  estranged  from  the  worship  and  the 
love  of  thee,  have  not  been  studious  to  govern  my  heart, 
to  rise  above  grovelling  views,  and  to  live  by  faith  in  him 
who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me.  But  I  purpose 
before  thee,  who  knowest  my  heart  with  all  its  frailties, 


248 


no  longer  to  be  like  those  who  are  without  God  in  the 
world.  And  I  beseech  thee,  from  whom  wisdom  and 
virtue  proceed,  to  forgive  the  levity,  the  vanity,  the  folly, 
the  worldly  mind,  with  which  I  have  been  chargeable, 
and  to  inspire  me  with  that  Christian  temper  which  I 
have  neglected  to  cultivate.  0  give  me  fervent  desires 
and  abiding  resolutions  to  serve  and  love  thee,  and  to 
press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling 
in  Christ  Jesus.  Excite  me  to  diligence  in  reading,  me- 
ditation, and  prayer.  Assist  me  to  delight  in  the  ordi- 
nances of  thy  house,  and  in  the  study  of  thy  holy  word. 
Arm  me  against  the  influence  of  vain  customs,  and  of 
careless  companions.  Lead  me  to  make  the  regulation 
of  my  own  mind,  and  the  practice  of  a  pious  and  virtuous 
life,  my  chief  care  and  business.  Help  me  to  keep  the 
instructions  and  the  model  of  my  blessed  Redeemer  ha- 
bitually before  mine  eyes,  to  confess  his  name  without 
fear  before  men,  to  follow  no  other  maxims  but  his,  to 
labor  and  cherish  concern  for  his  glorious  cause,  and  to 
employ  my  powers  and  possessions  in  the  service  of  so- 
ciety according  to  his  precepts.  I  would  no  longer  live, 
with  my  wishes  and  endeavors  all  centering  here  ;  but  as 
a  candidate  for  immortality,  as  a  being  who  expects  a 
judgment  and  an  eternal  state,  as  the  disciple  of  a  risen 
Redeemer  who  will  come  again  and  take  his  faithful  fol- 
lowers to  his  own  heavenly  glory. 

Gracious  God,  be  pleased  to  pardon  my  sins,  to  accept 
this  act  of  self-devotion,  and  to  establish  my  holy  pur- 
poses. I  have  sworn,  that  I  will  keep  thy  righteous 
statutes.  Do  thou  give  me  strength  to  fulfil  my  vows,  to 
grow  in  grace;  and  let  nothing  ever  be  able  to  separate 
me  from  the  love  of  thee  in  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord. 
Amen. 


249 


3. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  A  SINCERE  PENITENT,  DISTRESSED 
BY  THE  DIFFICULTIES  WHICH  ATTEND  HIS  CHRIS- 
TIAN IMPROVEMENT. 

Father  of  mercies,  whose  strength  upholds  the  weak ! 
I  come  to  thee  for  protection  and  assistance,  and  rejoice 
that  thou  hast  encouraged  me  to  seek  thy  face.  I  have 
experienced  that  thou  art  good,  and  praise  thee  for  what 
thou  hast  already  done  for  my  soul.  From  what  threat- 
ening dangers  has  thy  paternal  love  delivered  me  !  what 
everlasting  gratitude  is  due  to  thee  for  opening  the  eyes 
of  my  mind,  and  affecting  my  heart  with  a  sense  of  my 
duty  to  thee !  what  tribute  can  I  offer,  expressive  of  that 
divine  goodness,  to  which  it  is  owing,  that  I  am  not  blind 
and  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  that  I  have  not  been 
cut  off  from  this  probationary  state,  unconcerned  about 
the  fate  which  awaits  me ! 

O  God,  I  adore  thee  as  my  Father  and  my  Saviour, 
and  bless  thee  for  the  merciful  promises  which  thou  hast 
given  me  through  thy  Son.  But  I  confess  and  lament, 
before  thee,  my  weakness  and  unfruitfulness.  I  lament 
the  sins,  which  so  easily  beset  me.  I  lament  the  diffi- 
culties in  discharging  my  obligations,  which  are  the  sad 
effects  of  my  former  carelessness  and  wickedness.  I  la- 
ment the  wanderings  of  my  mind,  the  coldness  of  my 
affections,  the  power  which  past  follies  and  transgres- 
sions still  exercise  too  frequently  over  my  imagination. 
I  confess,  that  I  deserve  to  suffer,  and  that  thou  art  righ- 
teous in  all  thy  ways  and  doings.  But  I  beseech  thee, 
Almighty  God,  to  strengthen  me  by  thy  Spirit  in  the 
inner  man,  and  to  preserve  me  from  fainting  under  the 
tribulations  which  attend  me.    O  bend  my  will  more 


250 


perfectly  to  thine;  and  let  none  of  those  things,  which 
once  subdued  me,  any  longer  prove  a  snare.  Thou 
knowest,  that  I  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness: 
give  success,  I  pray  thee,  to  my  endeavors,  my  watch- 
fulness, my  supplications.  Cleanse  me  from  every  pol- 
lution both  of  the  mind  "and  the  flesh ;  and  cause  me  to 
know,  that  blessed  is  the  man  who  endureth  temptation. 
Save  me  from  presumption  and  from  despair  of  success. 
Teach  me  to  labor  with  diligence,  and  to  confide  in  thee. 
And  grant  me  to  realize,  that  wisdom's  ways  are  ways  of 
pleasantness,  and  that  the  path  of  the  righteous  is  like 
the  morning  light,  which  shineth  brighter  and  brighter 
unto  the  perfect  day. 

My  soul  looks  for  help  unto  thee,  who  art  able  to  do 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  I  ask  or  think.  And 
unto  thee  be  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


4. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  AN  UPRIGHT  CHRISTIAN,  DISTRESS- 
ED BY  FEARS  RESPECTING  HIS  FINAL  ACCEPTANCE 
AND  SALVATION. 

O  thou,  before  whose  eyes  all  things  are  naked  and 
open,  who  triest  the  reins  of  the  children  of  men!  I  fly 
to  thee,  oppressed  with  sadness  and  fear.  Thou  hast 
invited  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  to  partake  of  mercy : 
receive  me,  thy  sorrowful  suppliant,  and  revive  my  faint- 
ing soul.  Thou  delightest  not  in  the  misery  of  thy 
creatures :  heal  thou  the  wounds  of  my  heart.  I  confess, 
O  my  God,  that  my  sins  have  deserved  more  grievous 
punishments  than  I  feel,  and  that  it  would  be  impossible 


251 


for  me  to  abide  thy  strict  inquisition:  but  I  plead  the 
wonderful  expressions  of  thy  love  and  compassion  to  the 
contrite  and  humble,  which  are  contained  in  thy  word. 
Hast  thou  not  declared,  that  all  thy  thoughts  are  thoughts 
of  peace,  and  not  of  evil?  Hast  thou  not  assured  thy 
people,  that,  although  a  mother  should  forget  her  child, 
yet  thou  wilt  not  forget  or  forsake  thine  offspring  ?  Hast 
thou  not  so  loved  the  world  as  to  give  thine  only-begotten 
Son  for  us,  and  wilt  thou  not  with  him  freely  give  us  all 
things  which  we  need  ? 

O  Lord,  thou  knowest  my  frame  and  rememberest  that 
I  am  but  dust.  Thou  art  acquainted  with  my  frailties 
and  apprehensions.  Thou  seest,  that,  infirm  and  guilty 
as  I  am,  my  soul  thirsteth  for  thee  the  living  God,  as  the 
hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks.  Be  pleased  to  for- 
give my  sins,  to  pardon  my  despondency;  and  help  me 
to  serve  thee  with  a  quiet  and  cheerful  heart.  Remove 
my  disease,  whether  of  body  or  of  mind,  if  this  seem 
good  to  thine  infinite  wisdom  :  and  forbid,  that  I  should 
enfertain  one  thought  injurious  to  thee  and  dishonorable 
to  the  clemency  of  thy  character  s»s  revealed  in  thy  gos- 
pel. Preserve  me  from  delusion  ;  dispel  my  doubts ; 
confirm  my  faith  in  thy  promises  ;  clothe  me  with  the 
garments  of  salvation.  Above  all,  I  beseech  thee  to  give 
me  grace  perfectly  to  do  and  to  suffer  thy  will.  Help  me 
to  bring  forth  more  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit;  that  I  may 
have  the  evidence  in  my  temper  and  life,  that  I  am  led 
by  thy  Spirit  and  am  authorized  to  call  thee  Abba,  Fa- 
ther. Whatever  conflicts  I  may  now  have  to  sustain,  let 
me  persevere  in  well-doing  with  increasing  zeal  and  de- 
light, persuaded  that  thou  art  greater  and  better  than  my 
heart,  and  wilt  not  reject  any  that  sincerely  seek  thy  face 


252 


through  him  whom  thou  hast  appointed  the  Mediator  of 
our  race.  "Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul?  and 
why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?  hope  thou  in  God, 
for  I  shall  yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  coun- 
tenance, and  my  God,"  Amen. 


5. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  A  COMMUNICANT,  BEFORE  THE  CELE- 
BRATION OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

Supremely  exalted  and  adorable  God,  unto  whbm  all 
hearts  are  open !  I  desire  to  worship  thee  as  the  Father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole  family  in 
heaven  and  earth  is  named.  I  adore  thine  unspeakable 
goodness  in  raising  up  this  great  Deliverer  from  sin  and 
death,  for  a  benighted,  guilty,  and  ruined  world.  I  praise 
thee  for  the  spiritual  and  heavenly  blessings,  which  thou 
hast  bestowed  upon  me  through  his  mediation,  cruci- 
fixion, and  resurrection.  What  gracious  instructions 
flowed  from  his  tongue !  What  spotless  purity  marked 
his  life !  What  love  and  zeal  filled  his  heart !  With 
what  patience  and  kindness  did  he  seek  those  that  were 
lost!  What  astonishing  miracles  attested  his  mission! 
What  a  miracle  of  benevolence  was  exhibited  in  his  pain- 
ful and  bloody  death  on  the  cross !  How  triumphantly 
did  he  conquer  the  grave  and  ascend  to  thy  throne  in 
heaven!  Gracious  God,  how  complete  is  his  redemption, 
how  amazing  thy  benignity,  how  attracting  and  trans- 
porting the  thought  of  my  Saviour's  compassion  and 
victory  !  What  could  have  been  done  for  thy  rebellious 
offspring,  that  has  not  been  done?    What  light,  what 


253 


comfort,  what  encouragement,  what  hope  can  I  need, 
which  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus  does  not  abundantly- 
supply  ? 

O  thou  who  seest  in  secret!  I  confess  that  I  am  un- 
worthy of  my  Christian  privileges,  and  that  I  have  not 
adorned  my  profession  in  all  respects,  as  I  ought  to  have 
done,  by  a  holy  walk  and  conversation.  Who  can  tell, 
how  oft  he  offendeth  ?  My  heart  condemns  me  in  many 
things ;  and  I  am  grieved,  when  I  consider,  in  how  small 
a  degree  I  possess  the  spirit  and  temper  of  my  Lord. 
Help  thou  me  to  examine  and  judge  myself,  that  I  may 
not  be  condemned  by  thee.  Lead  me,  I  beseech  thee,  to 
a  full  acquaintance  with  the  state  of  my  soul,  and  prepare 
me  for  the  holy  exercises  to  which  I  am  called.  Save 
me  from  all  delusion,  pride,  and  self-deceit.  Forgive,  of 
thine  infinite  goodness,  every  offence  which  I  have  com- 
mitted ;  and  accept  the  renewal,  which  I  am  about  to 
make  of  my  vows. 

Thou  invitest  me  to  the  memorial  of  my  Saviour's 
dying  love ;  and  blessed  be  thy  name  for  this  means  of 
enkindling  and  increasing  my  affection  and  gratitude  to 
him.  Take  me  into  thy  holy  keeping,  and  grant  that  I 
may  experience  no  distraction  of  mind.  Let  me  not  be 
an  unfurnished  guest,  to  whom  it  may  be  justly  said, 
"How  earnest  thou  in  hither,  not  having  on  a  wedding 
garment?"  Let  me  approach  the  ordinance  with  peni- 
tence, thankfulness,  and  faith,  with  love  and  charity  to 
all  mankind.  Eating  the  bread  and  drinking  the  cup, 
which  Jesus  instituted,  let  me  embrace  and  hold  fast  the 
covenant  of  mercy,  and  find  redemption  through  his 
blood.   Direct  me  to  profitable  meditations  upon  what  he 

said,  did,  and  suffered ;  and  let  the  remembrance  of  his 
22 


254 


love,  his  sacrifice,  and  his  glory,  comfort,  support,  and 
strengthen  me,  in  life  and  death. 

Heavenly  Father !  be  thou  with  thy  servant  who  min- 
isters to  me  in  the  sanctuary,  with  my  fellow-communi- 
cants, with  all  my  Christian  brethren*  and  with  every 
human  being.  Dispose  all,  who  encircle  thine  altar,  to 
feel  and  to  act  as  friends,  partakers  of  the  same  grace, 
and  heirs  of  one  blissful  inheritance,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 


6. 

A  PRAYER  FOR  A  COxMMUNICANT,  AFTER  THE  CELE- 
BRATION OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

Father  of  mercies,  and  God  of  love!  thou  hast  caused 
thy  goodness  to  pass  before  me  this  day.  Follow  with 
thy  blessing  what  I  have  been  permitted  and  enabled  to 
perform,  in  obedience  to  the  injunction  of  thy  Son,  my 
Lord.  If  thy  pure  eyes  have  seen  any  thing  culpable  in 
my  religious  services,  I  beseech  thee  to  pardon  me.  Let 
not  the  pious  reflections  which  have  occupied  my  atten- 
tion, or  the  purposes  which  I  have  formed,  in  the  com- 
pany of  my  fellow-worshippers,  and  in  showing  forth 
the  death  of  Jesus,  ever  be  strange  to  my  heart. 

I  have  avowed  thee,  the  Lord,  to  be  my  God,  engaging 
to  keep  thy  commandments  and  to  hearken  to  thy  voice. 
I  have  confessed  thy  Son  before  men,  publicly  receiving 
his  testimony,  solemnly  acknowledging  him  to  be  my 
divine  Master  and  Guide,  my  Saviour  and  Forerunner  in 
the  path  of  holiness  and  glory.  O  forbid,  that  I  should 
ever  make  shipwreck  of  faith,  by  not  holding  fast  a  good 


255 


conscience.  Preserve  me  from  the  smallest  degree  of 
that  spirit,  which  works  in  the  children  of  disobedience. 
Preserve  me  from  proving  faithless  to  my  vows,  and  from 
bringing  reproach  on  the  Christian  name.  Help  me  to 
follow  the  Lamb,  whithersoever  he  goeth ;  to  abide  in 
him,  the  true  vine  ;  and  to  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  where- 
with he  hath  made  his  disciples  free.  Enable  me  at  all 
times  to  remember  his  new  command,  that  we  should 
love  one  another,  even  as  he  has  loved  us.  Save  me 
from  the  shocking  inconsistencies  and  the  dreadful  fate 
of  those,  who  call  him  Lord,  Lord,  but  unto  whom  he 
will  say,  "Depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity." 
Raise  my  affections  from  earth  to  heaven ;  and  assist  me 
to  be  steadfast  and  immovable,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord. 

Merciful  Father,  I  have  found  that  it  is  good  for  me  to 
draw  nigh  unto  the  table  of  my  crucified  and  exalted  Re- 
deemer. Make  me  habitually  attentive  to  this  cheering 
institution.  While  I  thereby  learn  to  value  the  Saviour 
and  his  gospel  more,  let  me  rejoice  in  the  persuasion, 
that  there  is  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  that  through  him  we  have  mercy  and  the  for- 
giveness of  sin.  May  I  be  privileged  to  come  with  bold- 
ness to  thy  throne,  in  his  name,  and  his  peace  keep  my 
heart  in  every  changing  scene.  May  I  regard  it  as  my 
highest  honor,  to  be  his  disciple  and  an  instrument  for 
advancing  his  kingdom  among  men.  May  I  triumph  in 
this,  that  my  Lord,  who  was  once  dead,  lives  and  reigns 
forever,  and  that  where  he  is  his  faithful  followers  shall 
also  be.  When  he  comes  to  judge  the  world,  may  he 
not  be  ashamed  of  me,  but  receive  me  into  his  own  man- 
sions of  love  and  joy. 


256 


Once  more,  0  thou  Parent  of  all !  I  implore  thy  bless- 
ing upon  thy  clnilrch  universal,  and  upon  the  whole 
human  family.  Comfort  every  sorrowful  soul.  Bring 
into  the  way  of  truth  all  such,  as  have  erred  and  gone 
astray.  Convert  all  such,  as  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness 
and  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  Lead  all  Christians  to  be 
careful  to  maintain  good  works.  Let  thy  grace  be  multi- 
plied upon  the  religious  society  of  which  I  am  a  member, 
and  upon  the  pastor  of  the  Hock.  Let  all,  with  whom  I 
am  connected,  and  M  ho  are  dear  to  me,  be  enrolled  in  the 
book  of  life  :  and  let  them  and  mo  be  brought  to  sin^  the 
praises  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


7. 

A  GENERAL  PRAYER  WHICH  MAY  BE  USED  AT  ANY 
TIME. 

O  God,  the  Maker  and  Governor  of  the  world  !  I, 
thine  unworthy  servant,  would  appear  before  thee,  under 
the  deepest  sense  of  thy  perfections  and  of  my  total  de- 
pendence upon  thy  Providence  and  grace.  I  rejoice  that 
I  am  privileged  to  worship  thee,  whose  glories  are  far 
exalted  above  all  that  I  can  conceive,  and  before  whom 
the  hosts  of  heaven  bow  down  with  the  profoundest 
reverence.  1  adore  thee  as  possessed  of  all-comprehend- 
ing knowledge,  unerring  wisdom,  unlimited  power,  im- 
partial justice,  unbounded  goodness,  unspotted  purity, 
unchangeable  truth  and  faithfulness.  I  acknowledge  thee 
to  be  the  giver  of  all  good  gifts,  and  the  disposer  of  all 
events.  I  confess,  that  thy  favor  alone  is  life,  and  that  I 
cannot  be  happy  without  thy  love.    I  am  sensible,  that 


257 


thou  art  the  tenderest  Father  and  best  Friend  to  thy  crea- 
tures, prescribing  only  such  laws  to  them  as  are  highly 
salutary,  ever  disposed  to  lead  them  to  their  true  felicity, 
ready  to  promote  and  assist  their  sincere  endeavors  to 
obtain  it,  and  constantly  exercising  thy  perfections  for 
this  purpose.  Precious  is  the  thought  of  thee  to  all  who 
are  acquainted  with  thy  character  and  who  study  to  ac- 
complish thy  gracious  designs.  Worthy  art  thou  of  the 
homage,  affection,  and  obedience  of  all  intelligent  beings 
in  heaven  and  on  earth. 

I  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  that,  amidst  the  multitude  of  thy 
creatures  and  subjects,  I  am  not  forgotten  and  overlooked ; 
but  that  thou  knowest,  and  lovest,  and  providest  for  me, 
as  thy  child,  with  paternal  care.  I  praise  thee,  that  thou 
hast  preserved  me  from  many  calamities  and  sufferings. 
I  thank  thee  for  all  the  powers  of  rny  nature,  for  the 
satisfactions  and  comforts  of  society,  for  the  kindness  of 
my  relations  and  friends,  for  every  domestic  enjoyment, 
for  the  measure  of  health  and  prosperity  with  which  I 
am  favored,  and  for  all  those  outward  conveniences  and 
advantages  which  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  give  me.  I 
thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  formed  me  after  thine  own 
image,  made  me  free  and  intelligent,  and  destined  me  for 
an  immortal  existence.  I  bless  thee  for  all  the  assistances 
which  I  have  received  for  the  cultivation  of  my  mind,  and 
for  all  the  means  of  education  and  religion.  Above  all,  I 
desire  to  bless  thee  for  the  mission  and  gospel  of  Christ 
Jesus,  thy  well-beloved  and  only-begotten  Son.  I  bless 
thee  for  the  satisfactory  evidences  he  gave,  that  he  was 
truly  sent  by  thee  for  the  salvation  of  the  world.  I  bless 
thee  for  his  divine  instructions,  for  his  perfect  example, 
and  for  all  his  labors  and  sufferings.  I  bless  thee  for  his 
22* 


258 


humbling  himself  even  to  the  death  of  the  cross,  and 
shedding  his  blood  for  the  remission  of  our  sins  ;  for  his 
resurrection  from  the  grave,  and  for  his  entrance  into 
heaven  as  our  Captain  and  Forerunner.  I  bless  thee  for 
the  effusion  of  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  his  Apostles,  for  the 
propagation  of  his  doctrines,  and  for  the  preservation  of 
his  church.  How  rich  is  the  grace,  which  I  have  re- 
ceived through  his  mediation !  How  wonderfully  hast 
thou  provided  for  my  improvement,  my  comfort,  and  my 
everlasting  welfare  !  What  can  I  render  unto  thee,  in 
return  for  that  mercy,  to  which  alone  it  is  to  be  ascribed, 
that  I  am  not  wandering  in  a  land  of  darkness,  supersti- 
tion, and  idolatry,  that  I  am  not  the  victim  of  fear  and 
despair?  What  gratitude  do  I  owe  to  thy  dear  Son,  who 
submitted  to  the  most  cruel  death,  that  I  might  rejoice  in 
the  hope  of  thy  compassion,  and  in  the  assurance  of  eter- 
nal life  and  glory!  Never,  O  God,  can  I  repay,  never 
can  I  fully  express  or  worthily  praise  thee  for  all  that 
thou  hast  done  for  my  soul,  for  all  the  benefits  which 
thou  art  continuing  to  bestow  upon  me  from  day  to  day. 

Encouraged,  merciful  Father !  by  the  invaluable  pro- 
mises of  my  Lord  and  Saviour,  I  draw  near  unto  thy 
throne,  to  entreat  of  thee  the  pardon  of  whatsoever  thou 
hast  seen  amiss  in  me.  I  confess  to  thee,  that  my  sins 
and  infirmities  are  many  and  great,  and  that  I  could  not 
expect  any  portion  of  thy  favor,  if  thou  shouldst  be  ex- 
treme to  mark  and  to  punish  what  is  wrong.  But  it  is 
the  consolation  and  support  of  my  mind,  that  thou  hast 
sent  Jesus  Christ  to  save  us  from  our  sins,  and  that  thou 
art  pleased  to  accept  the  upright  endeavors  of  the  humble 
and  penitent  to  reform  whatever  has  been  criminal  in 
their  hearts  and  conduct.   Forgive,  I  beseech  thee,  every 


259 


wilful  thought,  disposition,  woid,  and  deed,  which  has 
been  displeasing  in  thy  sight;  and  vouchsafe  to  justify 
me  upon  those  terms,  which  thy  holiness  and  mercy  have 
laid  down  m  the  gospel.  I  do  willingly  and  entirely  for- 
give all,  who  may  have  injured  or  offended  me.  If  I 
have  done  wrong  to  any,  I  am  ready  to  make  all  possible 
reparation.  I  seriously  renounce  all  communication  with 
whatsoever  thou  hast  forbidden,  and  devote  myself  to  thy 
service  and  the  performance  of  thy  will.  I  am  persuad- 
ed, that  these  are  indispensable  qualifications  for  thy 
favor;  and  earnestly  beseech  thee  to  give  success  to  my 
purposes,  by  the  influences  of  thy  Spirit,  and  the  dispen- 
sations of  thy  Providence. 

May  I  never  go  astray  from  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
but  seek  for  it  with  an  impartial  and  unprejudiced  mind, 
be  delivered  from  those  passions  which  hinder  its  dis- 
covery, and  obe}'  it  from  the  heart.  May  I  be  animated 
by  that  faith,  which  overcomes  the  world,  which  purifies 
the  soul,  and  which  works  by  love.  May  I  be  filled  with 
that  hope,  which  will  not  suffer  me  to  be  ashamed,  but 
will  cause  me  to  run  with  patience  the  race  set  before  me. 
May  I  be  possesed  of  that  charity,  which  is  the  end  of 
the  commandment,  and  without  which  whosoever  liveth 
is  counted  dead  before  thee.  May  I  cherish  a  constant 
regard  to  thee  as  my  Ruler  and  Judge,  worship  thee  with 
a  thankful  and  resigned  temper,  praise  thee  with  gladness, 
and  rejoice  in  thy  protection.  May  I  be  concerned  to 
resemble  my  honored  Master  in  every  divine  and  amiable 
disposition,  and  imbibe  his  zeal,  his  devotion,  his  forti- 
tude, his  humility,  his  compassion,  and  benevolence. 
May  I  delight,  like  him,  in  doing  good ;  and  press  for- 


2G0 


ward  with  unremitting  ardor  towards  the  mark  of  the 
prize  of  my  high  calling. 

My  outward  condition,  0  Lord,  it  is  my  happiness  and 
duty  to  refer  wholly  to  thy  wisdom.  With  submission 
to  thy  will,  I  implore  from  thee  those  things  which  are 
necessary  to  the  security  and  comfort  of  life ;  and  pray, 
that  I  may  be  preserved  from  great  calamities  and  afflic- 
tions, if  this  be  consistent  with  thy  gracious  purposes. 
Lead  me  in  that  path  which  thou  seest  to  be  best  for  me. 
Help  me  to  become  perfectly  contented,  to  repose  un- 
limited confidence  in  thy  government,  and  to  improve 
health  and  sickness,  joy  and  sorrow,  to  thy  glory.  May 
I  so  pass  through  things  temporal,  as  not  to  forget  the 
things  which  are  eternal.  May  I  so  use  the  world,  as 
not  to  abuse  it.  Moderate  in  my  desires  for  its  good 
things,  temperate  in  every  lawful  gratification,  and  pa- 
tient under  every  disappointment,  trial,  of  suffering,  may 
I  constantly  aspire  to  a  higher  bliss  than  any  which  can 
here  be  obtained,  lay  a  good  foundation  against  the  time 
to  come,  and  daily  look  forward  to  the  glory  which  is 
about  to  be  revealed  to  thy  faithful  servants.  May  I  be- 
hold the  approach  of  death  with  peace  and  satisfaction ; 
and,  when  my  course  is  finished,  be  removed  from  this 
mixed  state  of  discipline  to  the  land  of  unfading  happi- 
ness and  perfect  love. 

I  praise  thee,  0  God,  that  thou  art  the  merciful  Parent 
of  all  men;  and  I  beseech  thee  to  have  compassion  upon 
and  to  save  every  individual  of  the  human  family.  Be 
pleased  to  bless  my  friends,  to  reward  my  benefactors, 
and  to  take  into  thy  holy  keeping  the  family  with  which 
I  am  connected.  Visit  with  thy  light  and  comfort  all 
who  are  afflicted  with  sickness  and  pain.    Console  and 


261 

cheer  all  who  are  distressed  in  mind.  Provide  for  the 
relief  of  those,  who  are  suffering  want.  Pity  the  widow 
and  orphan  ;  gladden  the  hearts  of  such  as  mourn  the  loss 
of  those  they  loved ;  hear  the  cries  of  the  persecuted  and 
oppressed ;  be  nigh  unto  all,  who  are  in  circumstances  of 
peril.  Turn  the  ungodly  to  the  love  and  fear  of  thy 
name ;  support  and  strengthen  every  upright  soul ;  give 
rest  and  joy  to  every  weary  and  heavy-laden  sinner. 
Spread  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus  throughout  the  earth ; 
put  an  end  to  all  war,  strife,  tyranny,  and  injustice ;  and 
let  every  nation  become  virtuous,  enlightened,  and  happy. 
Direct  our  rulers;  preserve  our  liberties;  prosper  our 
citizens ;  assist  us  to  become  a  righteous  people,  whom 
thou  wilt  bless  and  protect ;  and  let  all  our  institutions  for 
the  education  of  youth,  and  for  the  maintenance  and  dif- 
fusion of  pure  religion,  be  crowned  with  success. 

Accept,  0  God,  I  beseech  thee,  these  sentiments  and 
desires  of  my  heart,  which  I  offer  up  in  the  name  of  my 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  through  whom  I  trust  for  the  accep- 
tance of  my  person,  and  all  my  sincere,  but  imperfect 
services.  And  unto  thee  be  endless  praise  and  glory. 
Amen. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Preface  to  the  Augsburg  Confession         ....  5 — 6 

Remarks  on  the  Preface   7 — 9 

AUGSBURG  CONFESSION. 

Article  I. — Of  God — Notes  on  the  same          .       .  8—10 

"        II. —  "  Original  Sin, — Notes  on  the  same         .  10 — 11 

III.—  «  The  Son  of  God,— Note    .       .       .  11—12 

"      IV.—  "  Justification,— Note       ....  12—13 

«       V.—  «  The  Ministerial  Office,— Notes   .       .  13—14 

"      VI.—  «  Renewed  Obedience,— Note   .       .      .  14—16 

!•     VII.—  *  Th»  Ch»rch   16— It 

it    yjjj>      «<     «  " 

"      IX.—  «  Baptism,— Note         «...  18—20 

"       X—  *'  The  Lord's  Supper,— Note    .       .       .  20—23 

"     XI.—  «  Confession,— Note      ....  23—24 

"     XII.—  "  Repentance,— Note       ....  24—27 

"    XIII.—  "  The  Use  of  the  Sacraments,— Note    .  27—30 

"  XIV—  "  Church  Orders,— Note  ....  30—32 
"     XV. —  "  Religious  Observances  and  Ceremonies — 

Notes   32—33 

"    XVI.—  «  Temporal  or  Civil  Government,— Note  33—36 

"  XVII. —  "  Christ's  Return  to  Judgment, — Notes    .  36 — 39 

"  XVIII.—  «  Free  Will,— Note       ....  39—41 

"    XIX.—  "  The  Cause  of  Sin,— Note      .       .       .  41—42 

«     XX.—  "  Good  Works,— Note         .       .       .  42—51 

"    XXL—  "  The  Service  of  Saints,— Notes       .       .  51—53 

General  Reflections   54 — 56 

FORMULA   OF  DISCIPLINE. 

History  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Convention  forming  the 

Discipline   59 — 72 


263 


Chapter  I. — Introductory  .       .       .       .       .       .       73 — 76 

"        II.— Part  L  Of  the  Church  Invisible       .  .  76 

m        II.—  "    II.    "   "       *      Visible       .       .  76—78 

"       III.—  "     I.    "  Pastors    .....  79—80 

"       III—  "    II.    "  Elders  and  Vestry       .       .  80—61 
«       IV.— Of  the  Church  Council       ....  81—84 

»        V.— Of  Church  Members       *  .       .  84—86 

"       VI.— Of  Elections       .       «       .       .       <  .    86— S7 
"      VII.— Of  Prayer  Meetings        .       .       .       .  88—89 

"     VIII. — Miscellaneous  Recommendations        .  .    89 — 90 

Remarks  on  Formula.  91 — 95 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  EV.   LUTHERAN  SYNOD  AND  MINIS- 
TERIUM   OF  S.  CAROLINA  AND  ADJACENT  STATES. 

Preamble     .       .       *  99 

Chapter  I.— Officers  of  the  Synod  .       .       <  100 

"        II.— Duties  of  the  President  ....  100—102 

"       III.— Duties  of  the  Secretary       .       .       .  102—104 

"       IV.— Duties  of  the  Treasurer  ....  104—105 

"        V.— Ordained  Ministers      ....  105—112 

"       VI. — Licentiates  or  Candidates        .       .       .  112 — 115 

"      VII.— Lay  Delegates   115—117 

«     VIII.— Of  the  Synod   117—118 

"       IX.— Order  of  business  in  Synod  .       .       .  119—122 

"        X.— Of  the  Ministerium        .       .      .  .122 

"  XL— Order  of  business  in  Ministerium         .  122—123 

Ordination  and  Installation  Services     ....  123 — 125 

"     XII. — Vacant  Congregations  and  Missionaries  125 — 127 

Conclusion   127 — 128 

LITURGY. 

Four  Forms  of  Confessional  Prayers     ....  131 — 135 

Four  General  Prayers   136—149 

PRAYERS  FOR  FESTIVAL  OCCASIONS. 

1  For  Christmas  day        .   149—152 

2  "    Good  Friday   152—156 

3  "  Easter  Sunday      ......  155—153 


264 


4    "   Whitsunday   158—161 

Prayers  after  Sermon   161 — 162 

Scriptural  Benedictions   163 — 164 

The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Infants     .       .       .  164 — 169 

"  "  "'      to  such  as  are  of  riper  years  169 — 173 

Order  of  Confirmation   173 — 177 

Order  of  Service  Preparatory  to  the  Celebration  of  the 

Lord's  Supper    .       .       .       .       .       .       .  177—180 

Two  forms  for  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  181 — 191 

Form  for  laying  the  Corner  Stone  of  a  Church         .  192 — 194 

Two  forms  for  the  Consecration  of  a  Church        »       *  194 — 201 

Form  for  the  Ordination  of  a  Minister  .  .  .  201 — 206 
Form  for  the  Inauguration  of  the  Ruling  Officers  of  a 

Church   206—210 

The  Solemnization  of  Matrimony        ....  210 — 213 

The  Bu*-'-1    "  "    Dead    .  213—215 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  FAMILIES. 

For  every  Morning  and  Evening  in  the  week       .       .  216—235 

At  the  close  of  the  year   235 — 236 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year   237 — 238 

In  behalf  of  a  sick  person   238—239 

In  behalf  of  a  sick  child  -.  239—240 

Thanksgiving  for  recovery  from  dangerous  sickness  .  240 — 242 

On  the  death  of  any  person  in  a  family        .       .       .  242 — 243 

For  parents  on  the  death  of  a  young  child         .       .  243 — 244 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  INDIVIDUALS. 

For  an  awakened  sinner   244 — 246 

For  a  person  recovered  to  seriousness       ...  246 — 248 

For  a  sincere  penitent  in  distress        '  .       .       .       .  248 — 250 

For  an  upright  Christian  distressed  by  fears       .       .  250 — 251 

For  a  Communicant  preparatory  to  the  Lord's  Supper  252 — 254 
For  a  Communicant  after  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's 

Supper         .       .       .       .       .  -     .       .       .  254—256 

A  General  Prayer  which  may  be  used  at  any  time     .  256 — 261 


END. 


Date  Due 


JUL  1  tsjj 



Library  Bureau   Cat  no.     1 1 37 


v 


L_  .  

234.1  S728D  175  6  77 


University  Library 


